The Hieron of Xenophon. The text adapted for the use of schools

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/

=ENO®ONTOS

IEPQN H TYPANNIKOS

HOLDEN

=ENOPONTOS
IEPQN H TYPANNIKOS
s |

THE HIERON OF XENOPHON

The Text adapted for the use of Schools

WITH INTRODUCTION SUMMARIES
CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES AND INDEXES

BY THE

REV. HUBERT A. HOLDEN M.A. LL.D.

EXAMINER IN GREEK TO THE UNIVERSITY OF LONDON
SOMETIME FELLOW AND LECTURER OF TRINITY COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE
EDITOR OF ARISTOPHANES, PLUTARCH’S THEMISTOALES, GRACCHI, NIKIAS ETC.

THIRD EDITION

i a a r) i}

. ” @&- s i - -
se. 8 & : ®e s 2» v or 7; oh
°

London
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
NEW YORK THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1904
ro

dll rights reserved

First Edition 1883.
Reprinted 1885.
New Edition, printed by C. J. CLAY, M.A. and Sons, 1888.

Reprinted 1904.

- we '*® w@ we e e ere . e e enn @ «
es = © ° e bed ee e e
© « % © e e °.? 6 e e
» v.:& = * 2 ® oe ee ® e e © e
~- fF 8 f° fF @ e e e e
. e e@© 208 @ e a, ¢ @e8@ e e e
. oo we eatee «®* e s+ @e e e ee

PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION

Aone the neglected minor writings of Xenophon
one of the most graceful and interesting is the
Hveron. Cobet speaks of it as venustissimus libellus,
and the passage in it which describes the change
from the contentment of private life to the anxieties
of sovereignty (cap. vi §§ 1—8) has been pronounced
by Prof. Mahaffy in his History of Greek Literature
to be perhaps the most striking in all our remains
of Xenophon.

Interesting, however, though the J/veron un-
doubtedly is, as contributing, along with Plato’s
Republic, Aristotle’s Politics and Herodotus’ dis-
cussion of the Seven Conspirators to our mental
picture of the Greek tyrant—it had never before
been edited with notes in English, or as a separate
work, until I published an edition in 1883; and it is
nearly forty years since the last annotated edition
appeared in Germany. The dialogue is admirably
suited to School purposes, and, the only objection

that could be raised to its use having been removed
. BL é

v1 PREFACE

in this edition, I hope that its present form will
secure it a more favourable reception.

The explanatory notes have been throughout care-
fully revised ; new matter has been added, while of
the old, compression here, expansion there, and, where
necessary, excision have been employed unsparingly.
Reference has been made throughout to Hadley-
Allen’s grammar, as well as that of Prof. Goodwin.

In settling the text I have adopted a course mid-
way between the conservatism of Sauppe and the
bold criticism of Cobet and ©. Schenkl. An editor
of any portion of Xenophon’s work is placed in con-
siderable difficulty. No writer probably has suffered
more from the glosses of scholiasts and the ignorance
of copyists importing the usages of their own day
into his text ; and on the other hand there is practi-
cally, as Mr Rutherford boldly avows, no’ standard of
criticism possible for him. For although many later
writers have commended his style as the perfection
of Attic, calling him the ‘Attic bee,’ ‘the Attic Muse’
and so forth, it is certain that we cannot reasonably
apply the same standard to him as may be justly
applied to Aristophanes, Plato and the Orators.

Demosthenes speaks of Athenians losing the Attic
purity of diction by absence from Athens, and Xeno-
phon is a conspicuous example of this, often indeed
quoted by the Greeks themselves e.g. Helladios (a
grammarian of the 5th century A.D.), who remarks
that ‘it is not a matter of wonder that a man like

PREFACE vii

Xenophon, who spent his time in military service and
in intercourse with foreigners, should occasionally
adulterate his mother-tongue; on which account no
one should consider him as an authority on Atticism.’
He must have picked up in his wanderings many
Laconian and Ionian expressions and many old words
uncongenial to Attic, which reappear mostly in the
common dialect (xowy7 SidAexros), to which his style
distinctly approximates.

Hence it is difficult to exhibit a satisfactory Text,
for, to use Sauppe’s words (de Xenophontis vita et
scriptis Commentatio, Opp. vol. I p: xvi), ‘aut metuen-
dum est, ne constanter restituta antiquioris atticismi
integritate orationis colorem exstinguas scriptoris
proprium, quem ab ea descivisse iam olim concessum
sit, aut cavendum, ne elegantissimo laudatissimoque
scriptori congestarum ex omnibus fere dialectis for-
marum turpem varietatem iniungas, quaerendumque
ubique, quae legentem offendant aut parum emen-
date scripta videantur utrum tribuenda ei an
eximenda sint.’

H. A. H.

Lonpon
March 10 1888

b 4, .

ADDENDA

P. 54 ch. 1v § 5 1. 27 add:—We know from Xen. (Hell. vr
iv 32) that the murderers of Jason of Pherae, who was not an
oppressive ruler (Diod. xv 61), were publicly honoured in most
of the Greek states they visited (Xen. Hell. v1 iv 32). On the
other hand in the same work (vir iii 12) we are told that the
memory of Euphron, tyrant of Sikyon, was idolized by his
subjects, who buried him in the agora and worshipped him as
the second founder of their state,

Popular hatred is unequivocally expressed in the conduct
of the Agrigentines, who forbade their citizens to wear the
colour which had been worn by the body-guards of their tyrant
Phalaris. But heroic honours were awarded to Gelon and
Theron (Diod. x1 38, 53); and their names with those of a
Kypselus, a Kleisthenes and a Peisistratus have been handed
down to posterity with the glory they deserve. NEWMAN Aris-
totle’s Politics Vol. 1 p. 544.

P, 70 ch. vir § 111. 61 add :—Polybius records the voluntary |
abdication of Iseas, tyrant of Karuneia, about s.c. 281 a cen-
tury and more after the composition of this dialogue. See his
Hist. 11 42, where Mr Capes observes ‘Few usurpers could
safely abdicate in Greece, as no constitutional forms could be
observed in transferring the power which had no legal basis.
The story of Maeandrius of Samos (Herod. 111 142) illustrates
the difficulty of such abdication; the language of the historian
in the case of Cadmus of Cos shows that it was very rare in
the earlier period (Herod. vir 164, 1)’. Cp. the remarks of
Grote (Hist. of Greece, Vol, x1 p. 212 ed. 1) on the resignation
of Dionysius the younger.

P. 76 ch. vir § 10 1. 48: add:—Cf. Arist. Polit. 111 6. 9
p. 1285a, 24 xal gudaxh dé Bacithixh xal od rupaymxh did Thy
avriv airlay. ol yap woNtrat duddrrovow Sarols Tovs Bacirels,
rods 5é rupdvvous Eevixdy? ol wey yap Kara vopov kal éxdvrwy ol 5
axdvrwy dpxovow.

P. 78 ch. rx § 3.1. 11 add:—Cf. Plutarch Philop. c. 7, 4
kar’ dydpa rwv véwy Exacroy éxl thy gpidorylay cuvetoppowv Kal
Kordtwy rods avayxns Seouévovs, and for ‘coercion’ read —
‘pressure’.

P. 81 ch. 1x § 9 1. 45 add: The recommendations of Simo-
nides may have been present, as is suggested by Mr Newman,
to Aristotle’s mind, when he wrote, expressing his disapproval
of the proposition to award honours to those who claimed to
have discovered something advantageous to the state (Pol. 1 8
p. 1268b, 22): wept dé roi rots edpicxovel rt ry wédrer cundépov
ws def ylvecOal twa Timi, obx Ecrw dopares 7d vouoderety, ddd’
evdp0arpoy axotca pdvov Exes yap cuxopayrias cal Kiwioes, ay
TUXY, Torcrelas.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION .

1 On the Object of the Dialogue
2 On the interlocutors in it
8 On the rvpavvls of the Greeks

TRXT °
NOTES
CRITICAL APPENDIX .

PAGES
xi—lii

xi—xv

. XV—XXXix

. XXxix—lii

1—26
29—90
98—105

109—128

INTRODUCTION

1. The object of the dialogue

THE general scope of the Hieron', which is a trea-
tise thrown into the form of a dialogue between
Hieron, tyrant of Syracuse, and Simonides of
Keos, the celebrated lyric poet, is the same as that
of the historical romance of the Cyropaedeia in which
Xenophon has set out his own theories of an ideal
monarchy. The subject which he treats of is the
species of monarchy which the Greeks called rvpav-
vis, ie. ‘a Despotism founded on the overthrow of
constitutional government.’ But in its tendency it
is ethic rather than political. ‘It examines’ says
Mure’ ‘neither the modes in which a tyranny may
originate, nor the policy by which the constitutional
party may best counteract the despot’s schemes or
undermine the tyrannical government in its turn.
The argument is mainly directed against the vulgar
opinion, that the possession of tyrannical power, with
its unlimited sources of personal gratification, is
necessarily a source of happiness.’ ‘It illustrates

1 The alternative title rupayyixés, like that of ofxovopuxés,
cupopyevixés and iwmapxixos, agrees with \éyos understood.
2 Hist. of Grecian Literature, Vol. 1v p. 428.

xil INTRODUCTION

what Xenophon calls the torment of Tantalus—the
misery of a despot who has to extort obedience from
unwilling subjects ;—especially if the despot be one
who has once known the comfort and security of
private life, under tolerably favourable circumstances.
If we compare this dialogue with the Platonic
Gorgias, where a very analogous thesis is handled
in respect to Archelaus—we shall find Plato soaring
into a sublime ethical region of his own, measuring
the despot’s happiness and misery by a standard
peculiar to himself and making good what he admits
to be a paradox by abundant eloquence covering
faulty dialectic; while Xenophon applies to human
life the measure of a rational common sense, talks
about pleasures and pains which every one can feel to
be such and points out how many of these pleasures
the despot forfeits, how many of these pains and pri-
vations he undergoes,—in spite of that great power of
doing hurt, and less power, though still considerable,
of doing good, which raises the envy of spectators.
The //ieron gives utterance to an interesting vein of
sentiment, more common at Athens than elsewhere
in Greece—serving as a corrective protest against
unqualified worship of power*,’
What was Xenophon’s design in composing this
4 Grote, History of Plato and the other Companions of So-
erates Vol. 11 p. 577, Cp. Lerminier, Histoire des législateurs
et des constitutions de la Gréce antique, Tome 1p, 154f; Xéno-
phon n’a ni l’austére gravité d’Aristote, ni la dramatique véhé-
Settee verti vhcturnt tect a style
_ et ses peintures ont une réalité si pénétrante, s’est-il montré
plus - veh ee grands génies qui le dépassent par tant

INTRODUCTION xiii

dialogue, and why he should have represented
Simonides as advising the tyrant who had hitherto
pursued a course of violence and rigour to try a
milder and more refined policy, at a time when all
despotic governments in Greece had come to an end,
is a problem which cannot be solved. The solution
suggested by Delbruech* in his Apology for Xenophon,
viz. that the contemporaneous events in Thessaly
gave occasion to it, is a plausible one and deserves to
be considered. Some time during Xenophon’s retreat
at Skillus*, where so many of his works were
produced, Jason was engaged in the struggles against
the old aristocratic families of Thessaly, which ended
in his becoming tyrant of Pherae and ultimately in
374 Bc. sovereign (rayds) of the whole country, with
the exception of Pharsalus (of which Polydamas
was ruler), and his power became so great, that it.
excited much apprehension in Greece. Letronne’

4 Xenophon. Zur Rettung seiner durch B, G. Nieluhr
gefdhrdeten Ehre, 1829, p. 93,

5 In Elis, some miles south of Olympia, where an estate
had been assigned to him by the Lacedaemonians, which they
had wrested from the Eleans. See Anab. vy 3, 7.

® Tl est bien possible que le choix d’un tel sujet se rattache
au voyage que l’auteur a df faire en Sicile, puisque Athénée
rapporte un mot de Xénophon, fils de Gryllus, A la table de
Denys le tyran (x p.427—8), C'est, il est vrai, la seule trace
qui existe d'un tel yoyage: mais, comme il n’a rien que de
trés-vraisemblable & cette époque of tant d'Athéniens visitaient
Syracuse, nous n’avons réellement aucun motif de le rejeter.
Denys l’ancien a régné de 406 A 367; dans le cours de ces
trente-nenf années, il n'y a guére que deux intervalles qui
conviennent A ce yoyage, celui de 405 A 401, année du départ
de Xénophon pour l'Asie; et celui de 399 4 394, qui comprend

XIV INTRODUCTION

suggests that Xenophon may have been led to write
the dialogue by what he saw at the court of Dionysius
the eller, who was tyrant of Syracuse from B.c,
406 to B.c. 367; and there is a story of his having
visited Sicily in the lifetime of the tyrant. Grote’

espace entre son retour d’Asie et son départ pour aller rejoindre
‘ Agésilas, Il est difficile de se décider entre l’un et l'autre;
nous penchons néanmoins pour le premier; mais quelque
opinion qu’on adopte a cet égard, il nous parait assez probable
que la rédaction de |’Hiéron doit se rattacher & ce voyage.
Xénophon, de retour de Syracuse, l’Ame encore teute remplie
du spectacle des inquiétudes de Denys et des moyens violents
qu’il employait pour maintenir son autorité naissante, a-pu
concevoir l’idée de ce dialogue, l’un des plus parfaits écrits qui
soient sortis de sa plume sous le rapport de la diction et de
l’enchainement des pensées. Dans cette hypothése l’Hiéron
aurait été composé entre 404 et 401, sous les yeux et peut-étre
par les conseils méme de Socrate. L’auteur était alors agé
de quarante ans.—Biographie Universelle, Tome xlv p. 188 a,
1851, But according to Grote l.c. p. 578 the tenor of the
anecdote points to the younger Dionysius: if so, the visit must
have been later than 367 B.c., and therefore subsequent pro-
bably to the composition of the Hieron.

7 «That the Syracusan Hieron should be elected as an
exemplifying name, may be explained by the circumstance,
that during 38 years of Xenophon’s mature life (405—367 B.c.)
Dionysius the elder was despot of Syracuse; a man of energy
and ability, who had extinguished the liberties of his native
city, and acquired power and dominion greater than that of
any living Greek. Xenophon, resident at Skillus, within a
short distance from Olympia, had probably seen (Anab. v iii
11) the splendid Thedéry (or sacred legation of representative
envoys) installed in rich and ornamented tents, and the fine
running horses sent by Dionysius at the xcrxth Olympic festival
(384 3B.c.); but he probably also heard the execration with
which the name of Dionysius himself had been received by the

INTRODUCTION XV

also and Lerminier® hold like opinions as to the origin
of the dialogue.

2. On the interlocutors of the dialogue

There were two tyrants of Syracuse named
Hieron, one who reigned from 478 to 467 B.c.; the
other, from 270 to 216 B.c., the great ally of the
Romans in their struggle against the Carthaginians.
The one who gives his name to the present dialogue
was the elder of the two, son of Deinomenés® and
brother of Gelon, the tyrant of Gela and subsequently
of Syracuse, who was renowned for his great victory
over the Carthaginians at Himéra in 480 B.c.”,

spectators, and he would feel that the despot could hardly show
himself there in person. There were narratives in circulation
about the interior life of Dionysius, analogous to those state-
ments which Xenophon puts into the mouth of Hieron. A
predecessor of Dionysius as despot of Syracuse and also as
patron of poets, was therefore a suitable person to choose for
illustrating the first part of Xenophon’s thesis—the counter-
vailing pains and penalties which spoilt all the value of power,
if exercised over unwilling and repugnant subjects.’—J. c.
p. 577.

8 Platon, qui a Syracuse fut l"héte des deux Denys, n’avait
qu’a recueillir ses souvenirs pour peindre le gouvernement
arbitraire des tyrans, leurs calculs, leurs transes et l’espéce
de fatalité qui les emprisonnait. Un autre disciple de Socrate,
Xénophon rapporta également de Syracuse des impressions qui
lui servirent & composer un de ces ouvrages aimables et courts
dans lesquels les anciens mariaient la raison et la griice avec
un charme ineffable. JU. c. p. 153.

9 Pindar Pyth. 1 79, m 18.

10 Herod. vir 166. Diodorus Siculus (x1 25) tells us that the
number of captives taken by Gelon was so great wore doxeiy
ued Tis vhoov yeyovéva: thy AcBinv Srnv alxuddrwrov. The
conditions of the peace were so much more favourable than the

xvi . INTRODUCTION

—popularly put on the same day as the battle of
Salamis, but really won somewhat earlier—by which
he obtained a great accession of power and influence.
Hieron’s share in the glory of that day was com-
memorated by his brother in the inscription at Delphi
which recorded his triumph".

The accounts of Hieron’s succession to the kingdom
of his brother vary. It is stated by Diodorus
Siculus'’? that Gelon appointed him his successor.
According to others, however, Gelon left an infant
son, whom Hieron, his guardian, displaced and thus
became an usurper. MHieron’s rule was more severe
and tyrannical than that of his elder brother and he
became jealous of his more popular brother Polyze-
los, who was at the head of the army and had married

Carthaginians expected owing to the intervention of Gelon’s
wife Demareté (ib. e. 26), that in gratitude they presented her
with a hundred talents of gold, from the proceeds of which
were struck, circa B.c. 479, the celebrated Syracusan medallions
or properly speaking Pentekontalitra or Dekadrachms (pieces of
50 litrae or 10 Attic drachms) surnamed Demareteia (Simo-
nides fr. 196 ed. Schneidewin). See Mr B. V. Head’s interesting
monograph on the Chronological Sequence of the Coins of Syra-
cuse, p. 8, London, 1874, also his Historia numorum, p. 151.

11 Schol. on Pind. Pyth. 1 80, ¢act dé rdv Té\wva rods dded-
gods Pirodpovovpevov dvabeivac TH Dew xpvoois tplrodas éxcypd-
yavra Taira

Pyut TéArwv’, ‘lépwva, TodvgnAov, Opac’Boudor,
mwaidas Aewopuéveus, 7.» rplrod’ avOépevat,

BdpBapa vixjoavras E0vn* wodAhy 5é wapacxeiv
oUppaxov "EXAnow xetp’ és édevdeplyv.

12 xt c. 38.6 Baciwteds TéXwy bwd dppworlas cuvexduevos xal
Tob Sh» dwednloas rv Bacidrelav wrapédwxev ‘Tépwn req
apecBurary Tay adedpov.

INTRODUCTION xvii

Demareté, widow of the late tyrant and daughter of
Theron tyrant of Agrigentum. Hieron is said to
have sent him on a military expedition to Italy or
Sicily, in hopes that he might fall in war. His design
was unsuccessful and Hieron’s suspicion and jealousy
led ultimately to an open quarrel between the
brothers, when Polyzelos took refuge with his father-
in-law. Theron was about to support his cause by an
armed intervention when the brothers became recon-
ciled by the mediation, it is said, of Simonides, and
Hieron in the end married Theron’s sister".

We have nothing but fragmentary notices of the
events of the reign of Hieron, but, such as they are,
they suffice to attest his great power and influence.
In Sicily he was not only master of Syracuse, Gela,
Kamarina and Megara Hyblaea, which cities had
been under the sway of Gelon, but he obtained pos-

43 Schol. ad Pindar. Olymp. 1 37: 6 Ojpwr obros, 'Axparyar-
river Bacikedwr, Dédkwee 7G “Iépwros déckp@y érixndcioas dug
owdrre Thy abrod Ovyardpa, Anuwapérny. rod dé T'éX\wros reXev-
THoavros Iohvgydos 6 ddedpds adroi ri» Bacc\elay Kal Thy -yaperip
abrod diadéyerau. Aaurpy be bere abty cata Ti Lexediaw ‘lépww 6
ddepos Piorioas xal wpopacicduevos. tov wpos LuBapiras wO\enor,
éid-yea rotrovy rijs wicov. KxarwpOwxdros ofv Kal rolroy Tor
wodewov IlohugyAou 6 ‘Idpwr, ote Exuw 6 ri wal -yévorro, mpos
alriy éreipato vewrepifew. Orpwy obv, iwepayavaxrioas Guya-
Tpos dua xal yauSpod, cvppdia wpds ‘Iépwwa 7Soi\ero wé\enov, bv
Sywwrlins 6 Avpexds Karawate: diadddias, ws cal xyndelay wpds
GAjAous rovjoaabai, lépwvos KaSdvros Thy To} Gypwwos ddeh@rp.
Diodoros (x1 48) gives rather a different version of the story.
He states that Theron abandoned his hostile intentions out of
gratitude to Hieron for betraying the designs of the people of
Himera, who had rebelled against the tyranny of Thrasydaeos,
their governor, son of Theron, and sought the aid of Hieron.

XViil INTRODUCTION

session also of the powerful cities of Naxos and
Katana. The inhabitants of the two latter were
removed to Leontini, and he peopled them with
Syracusan and other Dorians, giving Katana the new
name of Aetna’. His influence extended as far as
Magna Graecia, for we find him interposing in the
affairs of the cities there on two several occasions,
when he prevented the destruction of Locri by
Anaxilas, tyrant of Rhegium, without armed inter-
vention, and again, when he procured the retirement
of Mikythos from Rhegium in favour of the two sons
of the same Anaxilas’. An attempt of Thrasy-
daeos on the death of his father Theron in 472 B.c.,

14 Diod. Sic. xt 49 ‘Iépwy 58 rovs re Natlovs cai rods Kara-
valous éx Trav wodewy dvacrioas ldlous olxijropas améore:\ev, x
pev Iledorovyjcov mrevraxioxiAlouvs adOpolcas, éx 6¢ Lupaxovody
d\Xous rocovrous mpocdels xal riv pev Kardvynv perwvdpacer —
Atrynv, thy dé xwpay od pdbvov thy Karavalay dda Kal woddhy
THs Oudpov wpogGels KarexAynpovxnoe, puplous wAnpwoas olkiropas.

- Tods 5¢ Naglous xal rods Karavalous éx trav rarpldwy
perwxurev els rods Acovrlvous xal pera Trav éyxwplwy mwpocérate
karoxely thy wokw. Schol. on Pindar Pyth. 11.118 dvaxricas
thy Kardyyny 6 ‘Tépwv cal Alrvny perovoudoas, dtorxety Acwopevec
T@ vig ravrnv Sédwxev ev vduors THs Awpl5os crdOuns. Schol. ad
Ol. 1 35, Pyth. 11. 1 rnv Kardyny dvaxricas dpuwvipws rp wapa-
xeyévp Spe Alrvay wrpoonybpevoe kai Alrvatov éavrdy xara Tovs
dyGvas vixGy dvexipvtev. Hence in a fragment 71, 2, quoted
by Strabo v1 p. 412.4, Pindar addresses him as Kricrop Alrvas.
Cf. Nem, 1x 3.

15 Schol. ad Pind. Pyth. 1 98 87: dé ’Avatldaos Adxpous 70é-
Anoev Apdnv droddoca kal exwrUOn wpds ‘lépwvos, icrope xal
"Exlxappos év Ndoos, ib. 1 34 ’Avagira rot Mecotvns xal ‘Prrylou
rupayvou Aoxpois woheuobrros, ‘Tépwv wéuyas Xpbusoy tov xndcorhy
dunweiincev airy, ef wh Karadvcaro Tov wpds abrods wébdepmory,
abros mpds 7)‘ PHyov crparevery.

INTRODUCTION xix

to attack Syracuse ended in his complete defeat
by Hieron and ultimate downfall’*. But Hieron’s
chief glory dates from his great victory in a sea-fight
474 s.c. with the Etruscans’’ near Kume in which he
shattered the naval power of the people, to whose
early OaXarroxparia the Tyrrhenum Mare owed its
name.

The government of Hieron appears from the ac-
counts of ancient writers to have been considerably
more severe and despotic than that of his father.
Diodorus after praising the mildness and peaceful end
of Gelon’s reign uses very different language about

36 Diod. Sic. x1 53.
17 To this Pindar Pyth. 1 71 ff. refers ;

Macoua, vedoov, Kpoviwy, aepov

8ppa xar’ olxov 6 Poluié 6 Tupcavav 7’ ddadards Exy, vavcioro-
vow OBpiv liav trav wpd Kvpas’

ola Supaxoclwy apxy dapacbdvres wador,

wxurdpwv ard vaov & copy év wévTy Bared’ adexlay,

“BANAS’ e&&Axwv Bapelas dovdclas,

i.e. ‘grant, I beseech thee, my prayer, son of Kronos, that the
war-party (lit. war-cry) of the Phoenician and Tyrrhenian
hosts may remain in peace and quiet at home, now that they
have witnessed the discomfiture of their fleet off Cumae, in
what plight they were when vanquished by the lord of Syra-
cuse, who cast into the sea the flower of their youth from off
the swift-sailing ships, so drawing Hellas (Magna Graecia) out
of the heavy yoke of bondage.’ Cf. Diod. Sic. x1 51. A bronze
helmet, now in the British Museum, was found at Olympia in
4.D. 1817, with the following inscription :

‘Tdpww o Aewopudveos

kal rol Dupaxdcror

Tp Al Tupdv»’ awd Koyas,
(Béckh C.I.G. 16, Hicks’ Manual no. 15) where Tupd»’ is for ra
Tuppard, ‘the Etruscan spoils.’

xx INTRODUCTION

Hieron. He says’: ‘Iépwv, o rpeoBvratos rwv adedqduy,
OUX dpoiws pXe Tov VToTETaypevwv’ BV yap piAapyupos
kat Biatos xaboAov trHs amAdrytos Kal KkadoxayaGias
radeAgou aAAotpwratos. Pindar in the four Odes, in
which he celebrates the victories won by Hieron at
the Olympian and Pythian games, cautions him
against particular faults e.g. pride such as ruined
Tantalus’, avarice”, encouragement of flatterers”',
and presumption”, and exhorts him to liberality and
moderation in his desires, Aristotle also in his Poli-
tics* makes a passing allusion to his jealous and

18 xr 67.
19 Ol. 1 54—57

el 6¢ 5) Tw’ dvdpa Ovardvy ’OdNVprou cKoroi
érizacay, qv Tavrados ovros’ d\\d yap xararépa
péyayv BABov ovk eduvdaOn, Kbpy 5° Edev
aray imépow)oy,
i.e. ‘for surely, if ever there was a mortal man that the
guardians of Olympus honoured, that man was Tantalos. But
he was not able to digest his great happiness, but through
excess of it he got an overwhelming woe.’
20 Pyth. 1 90—94
elrrep Tt pidreis dkody noctay alel xvew, un Kduve Nay dawrdvais*
éiles 5° Womwep kuBepydras dvhp
lorloy dveusev. uh SodwOZs, w pldos, evrpawérots Képdevot . 2.2
occ Ot POlvec Kpolcov didrddpwv aperd,

i.e. ‘if you care to hear at all times a pleasing report of your-
self, be not troubled too much about expenses, but like a
pilot let out your sail to the wind. Be not deceived, my friend,
by juggling gains...Croesus’ kindness and generosity is not
forgotten.’

21 Pyth. m 72 ff.

= Pyth, ur 55 ff.

3 vy p. 1813, 14. Cf. rpocaywyets Plut. Dion. c. 2
and c. 28.

INTRODUCTION XX1

suspicious temper, as shown in the system of espionage
which he established and the employment of ‘tale-
bearers’ (zoraywyides, as they were called at Syracuse)
and ‘eaves-droppers’ (wraxovorai), Xenophon™ him-
self puts into his mouth this confession: of tvpavvor
dvayxaLovra: mAcicta ovdav adixws Kal iepa Kat avOpu-
mous dua ro eis tas avayxaias Sardvas del mpordeicbat
xenparwy, from which and from the admonitions ad-
dressed to him by Simonides it may be inferred that
Hieron did not abstain from rapine and sacrilege and
that there was much in his conduct towards his sub-
jects, which was generally regarded with disapproba-
tion. On the other hand there are not wanting proofs
that, with this alloy of baseness in his character, he
had some considerable merits. Thus, Pindar bestows
praises on his gentleness and hospitality **, his justice™,

% rill.
2 Pyth, m1 70 ff.—

8s Lupaxdacaior véuer Bacirevs
wpaus dorois, ov pOovéwy dyabois, telvors 52 Oavunacros warnp,

i.e. ‘who rules at Syracuse, a king courteous to citizens, not
jealous of the good but looked up to as a father by strangers.’

2% Olymp. vi 92 ff.

elrdv 5é peuvac0a Zupaxoocay re xal ’Oprvylas
Tay ‘lépwv xadapp oxdarty déxwr,

dpria pndduevos, powexdmevay

dupéwes Aduarpa devclarou tre Ovyarpds éoprdy,
xal Znvds Alrvalov xpdros,

i.e. ‘and bid them make special mention both of Syracuse and
of Ortygia, which Hieron rules with righteous sceptre, pursuing
truthful counsels, and worships Demeter of the ruddy foot, the
festival of her daughter with the white steeds and the majesty
of Aetnean Zeus.’

H. I. G

xxii INTRODUCTION

his love of excellence”, and his virtues in gene-
ral*, To these passages we may add Plutarch’s
judgment of him: adda Tédwvd ye topev cai ‘lépwva
A 4 A 4 LY € , gy
Tous YuxeAiwras cat Ilewiorparoy tov ‘Immoxparovs ott
mwovnpia KTyoapevo. Tupavvidas éxpyoavTo mpos aperny
avrTais Kal tapavopws éri ro apxyewv éAOovtes eyévovTo

pérproe kal Snpwedcis apxovres™.

27 Olymp. 1 103 ff.—

wéroba dé Eévov

Bh tw’ duddsrepa xardv re lSpw apme kal Sdvautw Kupidrepov
Tay ye viv KduTator Sadadwoeuev Buywy wruyxais,

Geds éwirporos éwy Teator phdera

Exwy Tolro Kados, ‘lépwr,

pepluvacoey®

ie. ‘and I am confident that there is no host of the present
time whom I can bedeck with the artistic turns of song, that
is at once more acquainted with honours and has more right-
ful influence in his power. The god who is your family
guardian makes you, Hieron, his special care and has regard
to your interests.’

8 Ol.111 ff.—

- « Iépwvos, . .

Oemoretoy 8s dudére oxawrov év rodkundr\y
Dixedlg, dpérwy yev xopupas aperav awd racy,
dyNatferar dé xal

povorkas év dury,

ola walfopev play

avdpes dul Oaud rpdmretav,

j.e. ‘of Hieron, who wields the judicial sceptre in Sicily, the
land that teems with fruit, culling the heads from all kinds
of virtues, and he rejoiceth also in music’s rarest bloom, to
wit, in such festive lays as we men oft raise at the friendly
board.’

29 de sera numinis vindicta p. 551 F.

INTRODUCTION Xxili

There are two passages in Aelian where Hieron is
mentioned favourably, one at least of which may per-
haps help us to reconcile these contradictory accounts.
He says that Hieron was at first as illiterate as his
brother Gelon, but that after a severe illness his
character in this respect underwent a complete
change and he became humanised and a devoted
patron of learning”. Elsewhere” he gives him a
very much better character than Diodorus Siculus
does.

From whatever cause, whether in consequence of
the severe illness with which he was attacked in the
fourth year of his reign (474 3B.c.) or after he had
established his authority more firmly, Hieron seems to
have become more amiable and to have displayed
more of the qualities, that ought to distinguish those

30 var. hist. 1v 15 ‘Ilépwwd pact tov XexeNas répavvoy rd
wpura liwwrnv (rudem) elvac xal avOpwrwv adpovodbraroy kal Thy
dGypoixlay adr\A pnde Kar’ drlyov rot adeAgod dradépew rod
Tédr\wvos' érel 8¢ abry cuvnvéxOn vorjoa, povodraros avOpw-
wav eydvero, THY sxXOARY Thy éx THs adppworias els dxovopaTa
weradeupéva xaTtabéuevos. pwobels ody ‘Iépwy ovriv Ziwvldy
rp Kely xal IIwidpy 7G OnBaly xal Baxxurldy ry *lovAchrp.
6 dé Té\wy &Opwmros duovaos.

31 ib. ix 1 ‘Iépwvd act rdv Zupaxociov PirérArAnva yevéc Oat
kal reynjoa mwadelay dvipedrara. Kal ws qv mpoxepstaros els
ras evepyealas Aé-youot’ wpoOupsrepov yap abrov pacw yxapiterOat
9 Tovs alrobyras NauBdvew. Hv Se xal rhy Wuxhy dvdpesraros.
aBacavlorws dé xal Trois ddedpois cuveBiwce tpiciv ofo., wdavu
opddpa dyarijcas abrov’s kal bx’ abrav girndels ev re pépet.
Tobry paci cal Zipwrldys cvveBlwoe cal Hivdapos, cal ove wxvynced
ye Lepwvldns, Bapis dv bwrd yipws, rpds a’rdv ddixéoOar. “Hy
pev yap TH pio girapyupos 6 Kelos, wpodrpere 52 adrdv cat
wréov f Tod ‘Iépwvos gidodwpla, pact.

eB

Xxiv INTRODUCTION

who rule over others, than he had shown at the
beginning of his reign.

Be that as it may, whatever his defects and de-
merits, however inferior he was to Gelon™ in the
mildness of his rule, Hieron evinced his superiority
over his brother by the liberal patronage which he
accorded to men of letters, so that his court became
a centre of literature and art and the resort of the
most distinguished poets and philosophers of the day.
Aeschylus™, and Simonides™ were admitted to in-
timacy with him; Bakchylides® and Pindar were
frequent visitors at his court; Epicharmos also of
Kos and Xenophanés of Kolophon appear to have
been on intimate terms with him. Intercourse with
men of this stamp must have done much to humanise
the tyrant’s natural tastes and inclinations, and we
may fairly assume him to have been an instance of
the truth of Horace’s”® maxim :—

memo adeo ferus est ut non mitescere possit,
si modo culturae patientem commodet aurem.

In his love of splendour and in the magnificence of
his court Hieron surpassed other Hellenic tyrants*’.

32 Diod. Sic. x1c. 26 6 Té\wy expiro raow emexws, uddtora
pev 5a rdv (Scov rpbrov oby AKioTa Sé Kal oreddwy aravras Exew
rats edvolas ldlous: ib. c. 388 rof Tédwvos émcexds rpoeornxdros
TOv LeKedwrov Kal woddjy evvoulay re xal wdvrwv éemirndelwv
etroplay rapexopévou Tals wodect.

83 Pausanias 1 2, 3.

%4 Athenaeus xiv c. 72 p. 656 p, Aelian ubi supra.

35 Aelian wbi supra, Schol. on Pindar Pyth. m 131.

3 Epist. 1 i 40.

%” Herodotus m1 125 must refer to Hieron when he says:

Ort wy ol Zupaxoclwv yeviuevr répavvot, ovde els rav “ENAnvixdy

INTRODUCTION XXV

The inscription on the noble gift, which he vowed to
the Olympian Zeus and which was set up after his
death by his son Deinomenés at Olympia, recorded,
according to Pausanias™, that he was three times suc-
cessful at the great Olympic contests, twice with the
single-horse, and once in the four-horse chariot-race.
The first of these distinctions is celebrated by Pindar
in his first érwixcov. His other victories, at Delphi
and elsewhere, have been, as we have already seen,
immortalised by the Theban bard. Like his brother
Gelon he sent splendid offerings to the temple at
Delphi” also in commemoration of his victories.

rupdyywy Béibs dors Toduxpdres peyadorperelny cupBrnOiwa. Cf.
Plutarch Themist. c. 25.

88 vir 42, 8 'Iépwvos dwodavéyros mpbrepov mply 4 rg 'Odupaly
Ail dvadeivat ra dvabhuara & edtato éxl Tuy Ixrwy rais vixas,
otrw Acwoudvns 6 ‘Iépwvos drédwxey iwép Tod warpés. ‘Ovdra
xal raira wowjuara, xal émvypdupara év 'Od\uumlig, 7d ev bwéep
rod dva0jpardés €orw atruyv:

Zév wore vuxjoas, Zed ’ON\dume, cenvdv dywwa
reOplaaw pev amat, pouvoxédnri 8é dis,
dwp’ ‘Iépwy rdde co éxaplocaro’ wais 3’ dvéOnxe
Acwopérns warpds pyijua Lupaxoclov.
7d 8é Erepow Néyee Twy ervypaypdrwr
Tids pév ue Mixwvos 'Ovdras éteréXcovev
vaow & Alylvyy dwuara vacerdwr,

ib. v1 12, 1: wAnolov 3¢ dpua ré éore yadkodv Kal dvnp dvaBeBn-
kus én’ atré, xéA\nres Se tree rapa 7d apua, els éxarépwlev Eornxe,
kal éwl row Irrwv xaddfovra watdes. vrouvhpara be ér? vixas
"Odupmexais éorly ‘lépwvos ro Aeivouévous rupayyjoayros Lupa-
xoolww perd, rov dde\pdvy Tédwva. rd 8 dvabhuara obx ‘Iépuw
dwécredev, GAN’ 6 pdv dwodods TP Oew Aewouéyyns éorly 6 ‘lépwvos,
Epya 54, rd pev ’Ovdra rod Alywhrov 7rd dpya, Kadapldos dé ol
trot re ol éxarépwhev xa éx’ adrwyv elolv ol watdes.
3% Athenaeus vic. 20 p. 231—2: loropodcw obtor (ac. owros

XXVI1 INTRODUCTION

Hieron became the type of splendid misery as he had
been of splendid success; for during his life he lived in
an atmosphere of treachery and meanness, surrounded
by sycophants and informers, and he was the victim
of great bodily suffering. He died Ol. 78, 2, n.c. 467
at his favoured Aetna, in the territory of Katana, in
the 12th year of his reign**, where he was interred
‘with heroic honours as the founder of the city“: but
his tomb was afterwards destroyed by the former in-
habitants on their return to the town after expelling
the new colonists.

The other interlocutor in the imaginary dialogue is
the poet Simonides, son of Leoprepes, of
Iulis in the island of Keos, whose life exten-
ded from Ol. 56, 1 to Ol. 78, 1 (=556—468 B.c.),
the most stirring and eventful, if not the most glorious,
period of Greek history”. He was one of a family,

Simonides

6’ Epéotos cat Oebwoprros) koounOfvas rd TvOcxdv lepdy iwd re Tot
Tvyou xal rod pera rovrow Kpolcov, ned’ o's wd te T'éXwvos xal
‘Tépwvos Trav Lixedwwrwy, Tod péev Tplroda kal vikny xpvcod memown-
péva dvabdvros xad’ obs xpbvous Réptns érearpareve Ty EAAaa, Tob
5’ ‘Iépwvos rd Suora, Athenaeus proceeds with the story told by
_ Theopompos how Hieron, teing unable to procure pure gold for
his offerings, had to send to Hellas, where he bought some of
Architelés of Corinth és ror xpdvy cuvwrotpmevos xard, pKpdy
Onoaupods elev ovK ddlyous.

4 Schol. ad Pind. Ol. 11, Pyth. 1 89, m1-1, Diod. Sic. x11 38
‘Iépwy...€Baclyevoe twv Lupaxovelwy Eryn evdexa xal pias dcr,
ib. 1 166, Aristot. Pol. v c. 12, Plutarch de Pyth. orac. 19.

41 Diod. Sic. x1 66 ‘Iépwy 5é...érededrncev ev ry Kardvy xal
Tipav hpwiKav ervxev, ws dv xrlorns yeyovws ris wédews. The
founding of Aetna was celebrated by Aeschylus in his Airvata:
(yuvatxes) and by Pindar in his first Pythian.

#@ According to his own testimony in the Epigram in

INTRODUCTION XxVii

in which music and poetry was an hereditary art, and
which held some office in connexion with the worship
of Dionysos. He was himself chorus-teacher in the
town of Carthaea where the house of the chorus
(xoprryetov) was his usual abode*. From his native
island he migrated to Athens at the invitation of the
Peisistratid Hipparchos“t, at whose court he spent
several years (B.c. 527-514), at the same time as
Anacreon and his rival, the dithyrambic poet Lasos,
Pindar’s teacher“, and was highly esteemed by him.
After the murder of Hipparchos in B.c. 514 (of which
event the poet speaks as a great light to Athens“,
although the tyrant was so great a benefactor to him
personally) and the subsequent overthrow of Hippias
in B.C. 510 Simonides spent the next period of his life
in Thessaly with the families of the Aleuadae and
Skopadae, the hereditary grandees of Thessaly,
whose names have been rescued from oblivion by the

Planudes (Jacobs Anth. Palat. Append. Epigr. 79 = 203 Schnei-
dewin) he was 80 years old in Ol. 75, 4 (=3.c. 477) :

hpxev ’Adeluavros pev ’AOnvalas 87’ évixa
"Avrioxis gud} Sacdadrdéov rplxoda’
* + * * +
dul didacxaNrig 5¢ Liyuwwldy lowero xidos
oySwKovradres wadt Acwmrpemréos.

43 See the story related by Chamaeleon in Athenacus x c. 84
p. 456 c,
- # Plat. Hipparch. p. 223 c, Aelian var, hist. vir 2.
© Arist. }’esp. 1410 with Schol.
“ Epigr. 131=187 Schneidewin.

hi pey’ "AOnvalowe. pbws yéved’ yin’ 'Apioro-
yelrwv “Inwapxov xreive xal ‘Appddios.

XXviil INTRODUCTION

poet’s Opyvo., and the éruwixia*’ in which he sang of
the prizes won by their horses in the sacred
games**, Of these epinikian odes that on the victory
of Skopas with the four-horse chariot is best known
by the commentary on a fragment of it in the Prota-
goras of Plato“. There are also extant fragments of

47 i.e. songs performed at a feast in honour of a victor in
public and sacred games, either on the scene of the conflict or
upon his return home. ‘The most striking occasion’ says
Mr J. A. Symonds (Studies in the Greek poets Vol. 1 p. 128
ed. 2) ‘must have been the commemoration of a victory in
the Temple of Zeus at Altis in the Olympian plain by moon-
light.’

48 Theokritus Idyll. xv1 1. 36 ff., speaking of the value of
song and of the wealth of the Aleuadae and Skopadae,
says of them :—

duvacro, 5é, rad woddd Kal SAPia THva Auwdvres,

Secdois évy vexveror paxpovs alwvas Exewro,

el un dewds dordds 6 Kajios, aldrka gwréwr

BdpBerov és rrodvxopdov, ev dvdpdot Ox’ dvouacrovs

Omwdorépos’ tTeyuds 5é cal wxées EXXaxXov Laren,

ot ogi ef lepwr creparynddpor hv0or aydvwr.
‘and for long ages they had lain nameless among the forlorn
dead, leaving behind them all that store of wealth, had not the
skilled minstrel of Ceos with subtle song to the accompaniment
of a stringed lyre made them famous among later generations:
and their swift racers also, who came back to them from the
sacred contests crowned with victory, had a share in their
meed of praise.’

49 p. 339 ¥. In this ode the saying of Pittakos ‘it is difficult
to be good,’ which was censured as requiring too much, was
probably applied for the purpose of extenuating some faults in
his patron’s character. ‘ With Ionian facility and courtly com-
pliment’ says Mr Symonds l.c. ‘he made excuses for a bad man
by pleading that perfect goodness was unattainable.’

INTRODUCTION Xxix

the dirges (Opyvor) on the hapless Skopad” and on
the Aleuad Antiochus, son of Echekratides: and
doubtless the exquisite lyric piece containing the
Lament of Danae” was part of a Opjvos composed for
one of the Aleuadae. But the rough nature of the
Thessalians was not to be softened by the charms of
his poetry or at least to be covered with a varnish of
civilization, for he says himself of them apadéorepol
clow 7} ws ir éuod éfaratacba”. That these families
were not always equally liberal to their poet, appears
from the anecdote recording the most dramatic inci-
dent in his life*. According to the story Skopas

60 fr. xlvi ed. Schneidewin :

dvOpwiros eww uh wore elrys & Te ylverat adpioy,

pnd? dvdpa lav 8\Biov, Sccov xpbvov Ecoerat’

wKeta ydp, obdé ravumrrept-you pulas

ofrws & perdoracts ;
i.e. ‘mortal that you are, never talk of what is to happen to-
morrow, nor when you see a man prosperous, (say) how long
he will last; for swift is the change, not so swift is the move-
ment of a winged fly from place to place.’

51 Prof. Jebb thinks on the contrary that it was a‘ piece
complete in itself, not a gem adorning a larger piece on another
subject. See his admirable Essay on Pindar in Journal of
Hellenic Studies, Vol. rr p. 164.

62 Plutarch de aud. poet. p. 15c.

53 Cic. de oratore 11 86, 352 f. Cf. Quintilian Inst. orat.
xr 2, 11; Valer. Max. 1 8 ext. 7, Phaedr. Fab. 1v 25, Ovid Ib.
51 f. (ed. R. Ellis),

lapsuramque domum subeas, ut sanyuis Aleuae,
stella Leoprepidae cum fuit aequa viro.

Callimach. fr. 64 (ed. Meineke) where Simonides is made to

say: :
od? idas, Tlodvdeuxes, twérpecev, of pe weddOpou

BéNXovros wlarrew éxrds EGecbE wore

xxx INTRODUCTION

once refused him more than half the promised reward
and referred him for the other half to the Dioskuri,
whom he had also praised in his ode; and, in conse-
quence, the Dioskuri saved Simonides when the build-
ing fell and buried Skopas in its ruins.

But the high reputation of Simonides among the
Hellenes is chiefly apparent at the time of the Persian
war, when he was resident at Athens. He was in.
friendly intercourse with Themistokles** and _ the
Spartan general Pausanias, and he became the spokes-
man of the nation in celebrating the great deeds and
heroes of that period. The poems which he wrote for
this purpose were for the most part epigraphs;
but some were lyrical compositions, like the panegyric
of those who had fallen at Thermopylae and the odes
on the sea-fights at Artemision and Salamis. Others
were elegiacs, as the elegy*® in honour of the
warriors who fell at Marathon (B.c. 490), for which
he is stated to have carried off the prize from
Aeschylus himself, the Athenians having instituted

e
dacrupdvwy dro podvorv, bre Kpayywnos ailai
wrcbev meyddous olkos éwl LKxowddas.

Schneidewin infers from a quotation from Phanias of Eresos
by Athenaeus x p. 438 £, who placed the death of Skopas under
the head of Destruction of Tyrants through revenge, that the
tyrant’s death was really plotted by the people and that timely
notice was given to Simonides, on account of his sacred cha-
racter as a poet, of the intended undermining of the building
in which Skopas was about to celebrate his victory. ‘The
story’ observes Mr Symonds ‘perhaps belongs to the same
class as the cranes of Ibykus and the dolphin of Arion.’

54 Plutarch Them. v 4.

55 Grammaticus in vita Aeschyli p. xiv Dindorf.

INTRODUCTION XXxi

a contest of the chief poets. Ten years later, in
B.C. 479, he composed the epigram (émrucdeov) in-
scribed on the tomb of the Spartan heroes of Thermo-
pylae* and the celebrated éyxapov on the same”,

56 Herod, vir 228:

® tetv’, dyyédNew Aaxedawovlots, 8re rade
kelueOa, rots Kelywy pnuace weObpevor.

dic, hospes, Spartae nos te hic vidisse iacentis,
dum sanctis patriae legibus obsequimur,
as it is translated by Cicero Tusc, 1 42, 101.

57 Diod. Sic. x1 11: odx of rév icropady avyypadels pdvor,
GANG Kal woddol Trav woinray Kabvprvnoay airwy ras avdpayalias,
ay yéyore kal Lipwvldns 6 pedowotds, Aioy rhs dperis adrwr
wovfoas éyKupuov, ev @ réyeu"

truv év Oepporvras Oavdyrwy

evkXeys pev & TUXa, Kadds 5 6 wérpOos,

Bwpds 5 6 rdgos, rpd ydwy 8¢ puvaoris, 6 5’ oixros Exawwos.
évrdguov 6é rovodrov or’ evpws

000’ 6 wavdapdrwp duaupdoe xpdvos avipwr dyaddv.

6 8 caxds olxéray evdotlay

“EdAddos ef\ero* paprupel dé Acwrldas

6 Zaedpras Bacidevs, dperas péyay edorrws

Koopov adévady Te K)éos.

i.e. ‘of those who died at Thermopylae glorious is the fate and
fair the doom; their grave is an altar; instead of lamentation,
they have endless fame; their dirge is a chant of praise. Such
winding-sheet as theirs no rust, no nor all-conquering time,
shall bring to nought, brave men that they were. But their
sepulchre took for its habitant the glory of Hellas. Leonidas
is witness thereof, Sparta’s king, who hath left a mighty crown
of valour and undying fame.’

If we analyse this fragment, what strikes us is the masterly
skill and grace with which the poet plays with a single thought;
and the skill with which the antitheses are wrought; the glory
of the heroes’ fate, then with a boldness of thought succeeding

Xxxil INTRODUCTION

and, on account of the high consideration in which he
was held both at Athens and in Peloponnesos®, he
was frequently employed by the states which fought
against the Persians to adorn with inscriptions (ém-
ypappara) the tombs of their warriors, who had fallen
in the War of Liberation.

Though inferior as a poet to his contemporary, the
other great master of wniversal melic, in profundity
and novelty of ideas, in fervour of feeling and in
that Svvapis apdiradys”, ‘breadth of view and power
of grasp,’ which was at once Pindar’s aspiration and
characteristic, he nevertheless was decidedly better
known and more admired in his day” than the poet
who so completely eclipsed him in the judgment of
posterity. Yet we cannot help agreeing with Prof.
Mahaffy when he says that ‘the exquisite beauty,

what is commonplace, their grave is an altar. ‘We do not
lament for them so much as hold them in eternal memory: our
very songs of sorrow become paeans of praise. Rust and time
cannot affect their fame; Hellas confides her glory to their
tomb. Then generalities are quitted; and Leonidas, the pro-
tagonist of Thermopylae, appears.’ J. A. Symonds l.c. p. 161.

88 ‘ The practical tendency of his poetry, the worldly wisdom,
guided by a noble disposition, which appeared in it, and the
delicacy with which he treated all the relations of states and
rulers, made him the friend of the most powerful and distin-
guished men of his age. In fact scarcely any poet of antiquity
enjoyed so much consideration in his life-time or exercised so
much influence upon political events, as Simonides.’ K. O.
Miiller’s Hist. Greek Lit. tr. by Lewis and Donaldson Vol. 1
p. 276.

59 Ol. rx 88.

6 Cf. Jebb I.c. p. 166, Mahaffy Hist. of Gr. Lit. Vol. 1 p. 206
ed. 1.

INTRODUCTION xxxiii

the pellucid clearness, and the deep but chastened
pathos of his fragments make us wish to exchange a
few of Pindar’s more laboured odes for the master-
pieces of his rival®.’

Simonides was probably the most prolific poet
whom Greece had seen, although so little of his poetry
has come down to us. He gained (according to the
inscription of a votive tablet, written by himself on
his departure for Sicily)” no less than fifty-six oxen
and tripods in poetical contests at public festivals.

Of the several classes of poems which he composed
for public festivals the greater part relate directly to
the worship of the various gods. These were dithy-
rambs or choral songs, chiefly but not always
dedicated to Dionysos™, chants (vuvor) and prayers
(xarevyai) sung by a chorus standing before an altar,
paeans (7rasaves) to Phoebus in his double character
of a victorious and a healing god, the accompaniment
of the battle and the feast; processional hymns
(zpoocda) sung at solemn festivals by troops of men
and maidens walking to the shrines, crowned with
olive, myrtle, bay or oleander, a special kind of
which were wap0eva™, called daphnephoria when

© 2.¢. p. 208.
® Anthol, Palat. v1 213, fr. 202 ed. Schn.
& éxt wevrijxovra, Ziywldn, Fpao Travpous
kal tplrodas, wply rdévd’ avOdueva wlvaxa’
rogodx 8’ luepoevra didatduevos xopdy dvSpuw
evddtou Nikas dy\adv apy’ éréBns.
* Miiller J. c. p. 278.
* There is a beautiful example of antiphonal parthenia at
the end of the Lysistrata of Aristophanes, where choruses af

XXxivV INTRODUCTION

addressed to Phoebus, because the maidens carried
laurel branches to his shrine; songs to lively
dancing performed by choruses of boys or of boys
and young maidens, which were originally confined
to the worship of Apollo (vropyyjpara). ‘In these
last’ says Miller™ ‘Simonides seems to have excelled
himself; so great a master was he of the art of

Athenian and Spartan girls sing in rivalry turn and turn
about.

6 7, c. on the authority of Plutarch Mor. p. 748 4, B: épxnorexg
5é xal rownrixy Kowwvia raca cal uébeks AAXHAWY Eorl, kal uddora
pupovmevar wepl Td Uropxnudtwv yévos Evepyor dudorepar Thy
ded. TOY OX NUdTwY Kal ray dvoudruv ulunow droredobat. ... Sndot
dé 6 wddNtora xarwpOwkévar Sotas év twopxhpact, xal
yeyovévat miPavwraros éavrod, 7d deicbar thy érépay ris
érépas’ 7d yap

dmé\acrov txwov } xiv’ ’Auyxdalav
dywriy ded iduevos wodl plueo
kaprvdrov pédos SuoKxwv*

(i.e. ‘celerem equum aut canem Amyclaeam clamore laeto imitare,
pedum levitate vias persequens varias modorum), 4 76

olos dvd Awriov dvOduoey medloy wrérarac
Odvaroyv kepada
evpéuev pareduy édady’*
Trav 3° EN’ abyéu orpépocay
opérepov kdpa wdvr’ és oluov,
kal ra fs —pndéva NéAnDev rhy év dpytoer SidOeow Ta worh-
para wapaxadew Kal Tw xelpe Kal TW wdde, UGANov Se Srov wowep
riot pnplyOas Exe 7d owpma Tois wédreot kal evrelvew, ToUTwY Sh
heyouévwy xal gdouévwr, jovxlay Ayev ph Suvapdévos: ards
yobv daurdy ovn aloxuverat repl rhyv Spxnoty ovx Hrrov
Rrhv wolnocwy eéyxwuedvwr:
bra dé yaptoa
ctv 7 eadpdry Spxnu’ olda modu puryvdper:
Kpfra 5é puv xaddoor tpdrov, 7d 5’ Bpyavor Modoaadr.

INTRODUCTION XXXV

painting by apt rhythms and words the acts which
he wished to describe. Of the poems which
Simonides composed for private persons, the odes
of Victory (émwixia)® and laments (Opjvo) are
among the best specimens of his art. The former
belong, like those of Pindar, to the age when sculpture
was finding a new field in the commemoration of
victorious combatants, who were then raised to such
an eminent rank, as to be almost on a level with demi-
gods (nu{Oeo.) in respect to the honours paid to them.
‘They appear to have been distinguished from those
of Pindar mainly in this: that the former dwelt
upon the particular victory which gave occasion
to his song and described al] its details with greater
minuteness ; while Pindar passes lightly over the
incident and immediately soars into higher regions.
Simonides too more frequently indulged in pleasantry
than befitted a poem destined to be recited at a
sacred feast.’

What Simonides possesses quite peculiar to his
own genius is tenderness of feeling and pathos®, and

66 See note 47. ¢

67 Miiller l.c. p. 279.

68 Dionys. Halicarn. vett. script. iud. 1 6 p. 420 ed. Reiske
7d olkrigecOar wh peyadorperads ws IIlvdapos dAXAA wWadynriKkas.
Cf. Catullus xxxviu 8 maestius lacrimis Simonideis, and
Horace Od. 1 1, 37

Sed ne relictis, Musa procaz, iocis
Ceae retractes munera naeniae.

Quintilian inst. orat. x 1,64: Simonides, tenuis alioqui,
sermone proprio et iucunditate quadam commendari potest:
praecipua tamen eius in commovenda miseratione
virtus, ut quidam in hae eum parte omnibus eius operis
auctoribus praeferaunt.

XXXVi INTRODUCTION

this is seen most remarkably in his dirges (Opivor)
or choral hymns sung at funeral solemnities (of which
we have one exquisitely beautiful fragment already
spoken of)”, in which the poet surrenders himself
to the genuine feelings of human nature, expressing
grief for the dead and the fond regret of the
survivors and resignation to inevitable evils, and
seeking consolation in the shortness and toils of
human life and the instability of fortune with the
tone usual to the Ionic elegy. The style of Simonides
is pure and graceful, smooth and highly polished
—hence the ancients called him Melikertes”.
In his choice of words”, he departs less from the
language of ordinary life than Pindar, whose majesty,
force and gorgeous exuberance of poetical ideas
form a contrast to the exquisite finish and skill with
which Simonides works out in detail one or two
images, producing with a few graphic touches a

68 p. xxix.

70 Schol. ad Arist. Vesp. 1410, Suidas s.v. Cipwvldys. Cf.
Cic. de nat, deor. 1 22 suavis poeta Simonides, Epigr. on the
nine lyrists (Anthol. Pal. 1x 571)

Exrayer x OnBav péya IIlvdapos: Exvee reprva
noupercpOdyyou Motica Zipwrldew.

71 Dionys. Halic. 11 6 Ziuwrldov waparhpe thy éxroyhy Tov
dvopdruv, Tis cuvOécews Thy dxplBeay: elsewhere he is reckoned
by him among the poets who excelled r@ rijs yAagupas xal dv-
Onpas ovvOécews xapaxrijpt: cf. decomp. verb. p. 842 ed. Schaefer.

Simonides’ compositions, to judge from the waifs and strays
we have left, justify the definition which he himself is said by
Plutarch to have given of poetry as {wypadia Nadoica: see the
tract de gloria Atheniensium p. 846 ¥, quoted by F. G
Schneidewin l.c. p. xliv.

INTRODUCTION XXXVil

perfectly harmonious whole. The spirit of cwppocvvn
‘reserve’ or ‘tempered self-restraint,’ and absence
of enthusiasm for which the Ionians of Keos were
noted’*, ‘a modest consciousness of human weakness
and recognition of a superior power are everywhere
traceable in his poetry”,’ and give it a mellow tone
as they do to his philosophy also and moral precepts.
It was this same trait in his vharacter which made
the younger generation of Athenians, typified by
Pheidippidés in the Clouds of Aristophanes”, despise
him as old-fashioned, whereas with their ancestors,
the heroes of Marathon (papadwvopaya:), he was an
object of worship.

The system of patronage under which he lived
seems to have destroyed the independence of his
character, and in this respect he contrasts unfavour-
ably with Pindar, whose great desire was to raise
his art above the reproach of sordid servility from
which Simonides was not exempt, as appears from

73 Aristides wept wapapOdyp. ur p. 645 a: rh» ye rob
Zepwvldou cwhpoctynp olada: el 5é un, AA’ Erepa loacw, ws
& nm Trav dyadav eori Trav éxelvou 7d ywwpiyndraroy oxeddy Kal
wept rhy rolnow xal rept abrdv Tov Blov, quoted by Schneidewin
Le. p. xxiii. Cf. Plat. Protag. p. 341 £ with Stallbaum’s note.

78 See e.g. Encomium fr. 10, 6 dwavyra ydp dort Bedy joow,
Epinic. fr. 38

otris aveu Dewy

dperdy AdBer, ob wédis, ob Bporés:

Geds 6 Tappfris’ dwiyayroy yap ovder

Ecru év avrois,
and the rebuke which he administered to Pausanias (Plutarch
Cons. ad Apoll. p. 105 a) for his trepndavia by reminding him
Sri dv Opwrds eons,

74 vy. 1855.
H. I. d.

XXXVill INTRODUCTION

allusions in the contemporary poet” and from various
anecdotes” recorded of him. The wise and philo-
sophic discourses of Simonides at the court of his
patron at Syracuse have been made the subject
of an allusion in Plato”, as some of his gnomic
sayings are discussed in the dialogues, e.g. the

75 See Prof. Jebb l.c. p. 159, who refers to 1sthm. 11 1—1]1,
Pyth. 1 54, Schneidewin l.c. p. xxiv—xxxii.

76 e.g. the story in Aristotle’s Rhetoric (111 2, 14) that he
was once asked to write an éwrivixiov by a victor in the mule-
race, when, being offended with the smallness of the fee offered,
he declined to compose an ode on jylovo ‘half-asses.’ But
when the terms were raised, he wrote at once xalper’, dedXowd-
dwy Ouyarpes Ixrwy, ‘hurrah for the daughters of the storm-
footed mares!’ and yet, adds Aristotle xal rév 8ywy Ovyarédpes
noay, ‘they were daughters of the asses as well.’ Again in 11
16, 2 his mot on the comparative advantages of money and
wisdom in answer to Hieron’s wife is quoted: -yevéoOat xpetrrov
wovgtov’ Tovs copods yap Edn Spay él rats Tay wAovolwy Oipats
duarplBovras. His greed of gain is also alluded to by Aristo-
phanes in the Peace v. 697 ff., Schol. ad Pindar. Isthm. 11 5 voy,
gnol, pcB0t avytdrrovaet rods éxwixlovs epwrov Ziwvidov xpoxar-
aptauévou' EvOev cal Kaddluayos”

ov yap épydriw rpépw

Thy Modcay, ws 6 Ketos ‘TAN xou vérous,
Aéyet 5é Taira wpds Ziuwvldnv, ws pirdpyupoy dcactpwr rv dvdpa,
Chamaeleon ap. Athenae. x1v c 72 p. 656 Dp dvrws 5¢ FW ws
GAnOGs klpBré 6 Zeyswrldyns xkalaloxpoxépdns, Phaedr. fab. 1v
23. Socrates in Plato (Protag. p. 346 B) says that Simonides
was often induced to write encomiums on tyrants and other
powerful men without being convinced of the justice of his
praises, as in the case of Skopas, son of Kreon, referred to
above p. xxix.

7 Epist. 11 wept ‘Iépwvos Sray diaréywvra ol dvOpwro Kal
Tlavoavlov roi Aaxedatpovlov, xalpovor Thy Zeswvldov ~vvovelay
wapadépovres d re Expate xal elwe xpds abrois.

INTRODUCTION XXxix

Protagoras p. 339 8, and the Republi. 1 p. 351 £. The
celebrated evasion of the question on the nature of
God, implying that our safest eloquence concerning
Him is our silence, is ascribed by Cicero to Simonides
as a reply to Hieron”.

3. On the rvpavvis,—its origin, different forms and
place in the political development of Greece

The word ripavvos originally meant nothing more
than ‘ruler’ and had no invidious secondary meaning
associated with it”. BaciAeyc™ for a ‘tyrant’ and
TYpannoc™, as applied to the kings of the early age,
were still employed promiscuously after the full de-

78 de nat. deor.1 § 60: roges me quid aut quale sit deus,
auctore utar Simonide, de quo cum quaesivisset hoc idem ty-
rannus Hiero, deliberandi sibi unum diem postulavit; cum
idem ex co postridie quaereret, biduum petivit; cum saepius
duplicaret numerum dierum, admiransque Hiero requireret cur
ita faceret, ‘Quia, quanto diutius considero,’ inquit
‘tanto mthi res videtur obscurior.’ Cf. Minuc. Fel.
Octav, oc. 13.

79 Wachsmuth Hist. Antiq. of the Greeks Eng. Tr. Vol. 1 p.
414: the word vvpayvis occurs first in Archilochus ap. Plutarch.
Mor. p. 470 c where he is speaking of Gygés the Lydian
prince.

8 @.g.in Herod. m1 52, v 44 where the term is applied to
Telys, v 110 to the tyrants of Kypros, v 23 to Skythés
tyrant of Zanklé. Kypselos is spoken of in an oracular
response a8 Bagtdevds kNewoto KoplyOov, v 92, 5, and immediately
afterwards Herodotus calls his government a supavyls.
Thucydides 1 13 contrasts rupayvides with limited hereditary
monarchies (én! pyrois yépact warpixal Baccdeta).

8 Herod. 1 7 yw KavdavrAns ripavvos Zapdéwy, vu 187.

dl

x] INTRODUCTION

velopment of democracy. The distinction between
the latter as something worthy of universal repro-
bation” and the former as an object worthy of love
and affection was an immediate outcome of a devi-
ation from paternal government on the part of the
tyranny and its adoption of a system of cruelty and
unnatural oppression.

The ancient typannfc must be regarded as a
singular feature of ancient society and one of the
chief links in the development of political phaeno-
mena in the history of the Hellenic states. It was

of not an immediate continuation of, or a
tyrannies. + degeneration from, the princely power of
the early age, since republican institutions in fact
formed the link by which it was connected with the
ancient kingship®. It began in demagogy in this
way :—

"In most of the Hellenic states from the seven-
teenth century till the middle of the fifth B.c. the

82 Cp. Polyb. m c. 59 where it is said of Aristomachos
of Argos: ob pévoy airiy yeyorévac ripavvoy, dddd Kal éx
Tupdyywy wepuxévar. tavryns 8é pelfw Karryoplay 7 mixporépay
088° dy elwety pgdlws Stvar’ dv obdels*’ adrd yap Trobvona
weptéxes Thy doeBeordryny Eugaciv xal wdoas weptel-
Ange tas év aAvOpdros adexlas cal wapavoyulas, Eur.
Suppl. 429

ovdev rupdyvou Sucpevéorrepovy wire,

Sxov 7rd pev mpwrioroy ovk eloly vdpyor
xowol, kparet 8’ els, tov véuow Kexrnuévos
abros wap’ airy.

83 Cornelius Nepos Milt. c. 8, 3: omnes autem et dicuntur
et habentur tyranni, qui potestate sunt perpetua in ea civitate,
giaeé libertate usa est.

Nowa e

INTRODUCTION xli

oligarchical factions that had overthrown and _ suc-
ceeded the kingly authority had in their turn been
conquered, and this double revolution was sufficient
evidence that the principles of durable government
were wanting. There were neither traditions nor
laws strong enough to restrain men™. Everything
was decided by force. Bold and energetic men put
themselves at the head of the people, and the first
demagogues were soldiers®. After having flattered
the Commons and acted as their champions against

& Aristot. Pol. vu (v) c. 10, p. 13105, 7: bwapxet 3 4
ryevnors evO0s €& évayriwy éxarépg Tay povapxidy (sc. kingship and
tyranny)’ 7) wey yap Bacirela rpds BonDeay rh» emi rdv dijpov
Trois émtexéot yéyovey, xal xaOlorara: Baoideds ex Tuw érvedy
xa’ Swepoxiw dperijs 7) wpatewy raw awd rijs dperjs Kad’ dwe-
poxi roobvrou yévous, 6 6é TUpavvos éx Tot Shpov Kal Tod
wArAhOous éwi rods yrwplpous, drws 6 BHyos AdtKHrac
pndery bx’ abroy i.e. ‘the origin to begin with of each of
these two forms of monarchical government is different.
Kingship is instituted for the protection of the better classes
against the commons, and a king is appointed from among the
members of the better classes on the ground of his own
superiority in virtue or virtuous actions or the superiority of a
virtuous race, whereas the tyrant (is taken) from the commons,
i.e. the mass, to act against the notables, to save the commons
from oppression by them.’

& Aristot. ib. 1.14: cxeddr of rreiora THY TUpdyYwY -yeyivacw
éx Snuaywyav ws elweiv, morevOdwvres ex rot d:aBddXNew rods
yvupluous. Cf. c. 5 p. 1305%, 7: éwl 5¢ rv dpyxalwy, dre yévorro
6 abrés Snuaywyos xal orparnyds, els Tupavyvida peréBaddov-
oxeddv yap ol wietoro Tov dpxaiwy Tupdypwy ex Snpaywyav
yeyévaow ie. ‘in ancient times, whenever the functions of
demagogue and general were combined in the same person,
(democracies) were changed into a tyranny: for in almost all
cases the ancient tyrants had once been demagoqner:

xiii INTRODUCTION

the oligarchs™, these chieftains made them their slaves.
The outcome was the same in almost all towns. A
single adventurer usurped the sovereign power and
ruled arbitrarily. The safety and welfare of his fellow-
citizens depended solely upon his personal proclivities.
‘Some tyrannies’ says Aristotle” ‘were established
in this manner, after the States had attained con-
siderable dimensions, others at an earlier period
originated with ambitious kings outstepping their
hereditary rights or else holders of some supreme
office in free States who converted their lawful pre-
rogatives into tyranny™. In all such cases their

86 Aristot. ib. vc. 5 p. 1305*, 20 of rpoordra: roi dhpov, bre
wodeukol yévowro, Tupavvlds éwerlOevro. wdvres 5: Trotro Edpwy
bd Tod Siou miorevOevres, Se wloris qv t dwéxOera h wpds Tovs
wdovcious i.e. ‘the leaders of the people, whenever they were
men of military genius, used to try to make themselves
tyrants; and they did so in all cases because they possessed
the confidence of the commons, and the ground of their
confidence was their hatred of the wealthy classes.’

87 ib. c. 10 p. 1310, 16.

88 Aristot. ib. c. 8 p. 1308*, 19: od yap dmolws pddcoy
Kaxoupyjoat ddiyov xpovov dpxovras xal wondvv, éwel 5a rToidro
évy rais édvyapxlas xal Snuoxparlas -ylvovrar rupavvides* 7 yap
ol péyroro év éxarépa éxtirlOevrar tupavvldi, EvOa ev of Syua-
ywyol Evda 8’ ol Suvdorat, 7 ol ras peyloras dpxovres dpxds,
8ray wordy xpbvoy dpxwor i.e. ‘abuse of power is not so
easy on the part of State officers, where the tenure of office
is short, as where it is long, for it is the long tenure which in
oligarchies and democracies is a cause of the establishment of
Tyrannies. For it is either the most powerful in the two
polities, who attempt to seize tyrannical power, viz. the
Demagogues in the one, the Dynasts in the other, or else those
who hold the highest official positions, whenever their tcnure
is a long one.’

INTRODUCTION xliii

object was easily effected, as their kingly authority
or official position already gave them the power if
they had but the will.’ Aristotle gives as examples
of tyrants of the first kind Panaetius at Leontini,
Kypselus at Corinth, Peisistratus at Athens,
Dionysius at Syracuse and others; of the second
Pheidon at Argos; of the third the Ionian tyrants
and Phalaris of Agrigentum.

The beginnings of tyranny were not attended with
difficulty. The people in their hostility to the rich and
powerful supported the usurper, and applauded their
spoliation and proscription. But little by little dis-
trust of their new master began to spread among the
commons. Meetings and reunions became objects of
suspicion to the tyrant, who preferred that the citizens
should remain unknown to one another, since isolation
and silence rendered them more easy to govern.

In speaking of the vices of Tyranny the same
philosopher says that it combines: in itself yi... of
the wo of extreme democracy "nn:
and extreme oligarchy: from the first it borrows its .
hostility to the citizens of position (rots yvwpipous),
whom it regards as rivals and obstacles to the tyrant’s
authority and so puts them to death both secretly
and openly and banishes them from the State; from __
the second, the pursuit of wealth as the chief end (as
enabling the possessor to maintain his body-guard
and to gratify his luxurious lusts) and its distrust
of the masses (which leads to a general disarmament
and oppression of the common people)". Periander

8 ib. va (v) p. 1311%, 8 87re 8 4 Tupavvls Exer xaxd Kal
ra rns Snuoxparias xal 7d THs dd\vyapyxlas, gavepsy’ ck padv On-

xliv INTRODUCTION

of Corinth was credited with being the author of
the demoralising policy traditionally recommended to
tyrants. The tyrant was to get rid of prominent
characters, to prohibit common meals, clubs and
intellectual gatherings, all free social intercourse for
relaxation and discussion (which was everything to
a Greek community), to discourage education and all
that tends to develop high spirit and self-confidence,
to do all in his power to prevent his subjects from
coming to know or trust each other, and to keep them
in @ perpetual state of slavery”. Other objectionable
expedients for securing the continuance of tyranny
are to employ spies and eaves-droppers”; to
promote disunion and sow distrust between indi-
viduals, to set class against class, to impoverish his

yapxlas 7rd 7d Tédos elvat rrovTOv (obrw yap Kal diauéverw dvay-
Kaioyv povws Thy Tre dudaxhy xal rh» rpudyy) Kal ro TY WAVE
pnder mirredew (0 Kal thy wapalpecw mwovobvra: rwv Srdwy,
Kal 7d xaxouv Tov Sx\ov Kal To ex Tov doreos dwedavvey xal
Gtocxlfew duorépwy xowov, xal ris ddcyapxlas xal rns Tupavvldos),
éx Snuoxparlas 5¢ ro wodepety rots ywwpluos xal dcapbelpew
AdOpe xal pavepws xal dvyadedew ws dvriréxvous kal wpds Tray
dpxiv éuwodlous. Cf. Hier. 1117, v1, 2.

_ © ib. p. 1313, 36 rov7ww (of the modes in which tyrannies
@re preserved) ra wodd\d dace xaracrijca Ileplavdpoy rov
Koply6cov* Ears 5¢ rd re wddat AexOdvra wrpds owrnplay, ws oldy re,
rns Tupayvldos, 7d Tods Urepéxovras Kohovew Kal rods ppownuatias
avaipeiy, kal ware cugolria édy pyre éraplay pyre watdelay unre
dAdo pndey rooirov, d\Ad wayra gudatrew SOev elwhe yevér Oar
dv0, ppdynud re xal lors, xal pyre oxodas pyre Gddous ouA-
Adyous éewirpéwew ylvecOar cxodacrixo’s, kal wayra woety éf
dy 8rt pdadiora ayvwres dAAndots Ecovrar wdvres (9 yap ‘yywots
wlorw wovet .addov wpds adANdovs),.

9! See above note 23.

INTRODUCTION xlv

subjects for the support of a body-guard and by
costly works (such as the pyramids, the votive offer-
ings of the Kypselidae, the great Olympieion of the
Peisistratids and the works of Polykrates at Sumos),
to be always at war that his subjects may be in
continual need of a leader and be kept in constant
employment”, Heavy taxation was also employed by
tyrants, as by Dionysius, who made the Syracusans
pay in taxes in five years the full amount of their
property™. Again the tyrant will be fond of low
people’, who will cringe to him and serve as
puppets for carrying out his purposes; he will dis-
countenance high-minded and independent characters”,

§2 Avistot. ib. p. 1313, 16 xal rd dia haddew GAAHAOS Kal ovYy-
kpovew Kal plAous pikos xal rév Squov Tots yrwpluos (optimatibus)
«al ro’s wAouelovs éavro's, xal Td wévyras qoveiv rods apyouévovs
ruparvicdy, dws uate Pvdaky Tpé@ynra Kal mpds Tye Kad’ qudpay
Seres doxohka wow ériBovdevew.

Plato de rep. vor p. 566 B, p. 567 4 odwoiy cal tva
xpnpwara elogédporres, wévyres yryvouern, mpds TY Kad’ judpar

elvac kal qrrov abr@ émiBovAedwot; i.c. ‘is ib not
(the tyrant’s object) to impoverish his citizens by war-taxes,
so that they may be forced to labour for their daily bread and
so be less likely to plot against himself?’ Arist. I. e. p. 1313»,
28 fori 6é wal roXeporords 6 ripaywos, drws 5) aryodol re
wot kab ipyendvos dv ypeia duaredkwow bres,

™ Aristot. ib, p. 1314", 1 wornpidi\ov q ruparvls* K«oha-
kevéuevar "yap yalpovew, roiro & obdels dv roujreue ppiwnua fywv
éhetiPepov, ahra grdotiow ol érvecxeis i} ob KohaKedovew.

Aristot, ib. 13145, 5 xalrd undevl yalpew ceung und’ édevddpw
tupavecniy, Cf. Plat. Lc. p. 567 n: twetapety O64 rovrovs wdvras
Sef riw ripavvov, ef péd\de Gptew, Ews dv pyre Gidww par’ ey Opay
Alergy wnddva, Grov rt bedos...dEéws 62 Sef opay abrav, rls dvdpeios,
gis peyadoppwr, ris ppdvimos, Tis wAovewos...rolros dwacw arayey
alry, efre BotXeroe efre uy, woke uly elpar kal éwiBovdkevew Ews av

|
|

xlvi INTRODUCTION

he will choose foreigners rather than citizens as his
daily associates”. In short, the three-objects of a
Pee tyrant are_ to Sew distrust among the
objects ofa citizens, to Incapacitate them for action
and to destroy their self-respect”. The

evil effects of a tyranny administered on such
principles as these which, though not ineffective

xaOnpy Thy ody i.e. ‘if a tyrant is to keep up his authority, he
must put all these people quietly out of the way, until he has
left himself not a friend nor an enemy who is worth anything
...he must keenly notice who is manly, who high-minded, who
prudent, who wealthy...whether he wishes it or not, he is
compelled to be the enemy of all these and to plot against
them, till he has cleared the city of them.’

These passages afford an excellent illustration of Hieron’s
remarks in this Dialogue ch. v § 1 f.

% Aristot. ib. c. 10 p. 1314%, 10 xa 7d ypncOat cvociros Kai
guvnuepeurais Eevixots UGAAov 7 WodeTcKols TUpayycKdy, ws Tods ev
wodeplous Tovs 5° odK avyTiwocoupévous.

97 ib. 27 wdvra yap dy dvayayo Tis Ta TUpayMiKa wpds TavTAS
ras Umodéces, Ta pev Srws wh wmisredwow adAjAas, 7a 5’ Srws
By Sdvwyra, 7d 3’ Srrws puxpdy Pporvwor i.e. ‘for all the measures
of a tyranny may be referred to one or other of these funda-
mental principles, viz. to prevent mutual confidence among
the citizens, to incapacitate them for action and to degrade
their spirit.’ Cf. ib. 15 oroxdgera: yap 7 Tupavuls rpiaw, évds yey
ToO puxpda ppoveiy rods apxouevous (odderl yap av uxpbyuxos ém-
Bovredoeer), Seurépov 5é rot dtamcorety addAnAos (od xaradverat
yap mwpbrepov rupayvis mply 4 miorevowol Twes éavrois’ 5d Kal
Tos éwexéot woenovow ws BraBepois rpds THY apxhy od pdbvor
dia Td ph akcody dpxecOar Seoworixws, adda xal. did 7d microds
kal éavrots xai rots Nos elvat cal wh xararyopevew pyre éavrwr
pyre ruw ddd\wv)* tplrov 5 ddvvapla trav rpaypdruv: (odGels
yap émixepel rois dduvdras, wore obdé Tuparvida Karadiew ph
duvdpews brapxovens).

INTRODUCTION xl vii

for their purpose, Aristotle condemns as immoral”,
must have been felt by rich and cultivated classes
even more than by the poor, for to them it was
deprivation of all that was best in Hellenic life™.
The philosopher suggests less objection- — Goncitia

able means for securing its continuance. musgested by
He recommends the tyrant, if he wishes

to safeguard his tyranny, to approximate it to a
kingship’. He advises him to rule as the public-
spirited and thrifty steward of the State, not, as a
tyrant, wasting the public treasure, so as to excite
the indignation of his subjects at seeing the money
wrested from their work and thrifty labour lavished
on mistresses, foreigners and artists, but giving
account of all receipts and expenses’. He should
endeayour to inspire reverence rather than fear in
his subjects’ and, even if he disregards all other
virtues, he should at least not disregard political

“8 ib. 12 raira cal ra Towira rupamiuxd per Kal cwrypa
Tis apyys, older 3 E\Kelret woxOnplas.

* Newman, Aristotle's Politics Vol. 1 p. 546.

1 Aristot. lec. p. 13149, 34 ris rupayvidos cwrypia woeiv
adriy (riv dpxriv) Baoduxwrépar,

WL ib, 40 Soxetvy ppowrifew ray KowdGy, unre dawavGvra <els>
dwpeas Toadras ép' als ra wAHjOy xahewalvovew, bray dm’ alray
pév NapSdewow épyatoudywr xal rovolwrwy yhuorypas, didawe
& éralpais wal Eévors cal rexvlras dpidvws, Ni-yor re awodidvra
Tar auBavouévew cal dawavwudvww (ofrws yap ay tis Siow
olxovduos &XX' ob répayvos elvac Séteev), Cf. ib. p. 1314", 16 Shws
re airov <def> wapackevdjew ptdaxa cal raulay ws Kowa ddda
ph as llav; ib. BT xaracKcevdtew yap dei cal koopetv raw wddu
ws érlrporov beta kal wh répayvovy, Cf, Hier. viii 9.

1 ib. 18 galverfu wh yaderdy d\Ad ceuvdv, Ere be rovotroy
dere px pofeicOas robs évrvyydvovras dh\a wG)ddov aldeioPac.

xl viii INTRODUCTION

virtue'*; he should be moderate in his sensual
indulgences and not parade them before the public’;
he should be particular in his religious observances,
without appearing superstitious. He should dispense
his honours personally, but his punishments should
be inflicted by the agency of others’, in a paternal
spirit rather than with haughty indifference’”. In
short, his object should be to appear in the eyes of
his subjects as a householder or king, not as a tyrant,
as a guardian of the public interests and’ not a self-
seeker, to cultivate moderation and avoid all ex-
travagance; to win the favour of the populace by
flattery, that of the upper classes by affability, so
that his subjects may be morally elevated instead
of being degraded, and that be may be himself not
an object of hatred or fear, and his power more secure
and lasting’.

103 ih, 21 dtd Set xdyv uw Taw GAdwy dperwr éewimdrecavy wornrat,
GANG Ts FoktTUKHs. (Susemihl, however, adopts Madvig’s reading
WOKE ULK7S.)

108 ib. 32 wardicra pev perpidferw ois rowvros (86. Tais
arodavcest Tals cwuarixais), ef 5¢ uh, 7d ye palveOar Tots Gddots
dtadev-yerv.

105 ib. 38 Erc dé ra wpds rods Oeods palvecOar del crovddtovra.
diadepdvrws. .. . det 5¢ dvev dBerreplas dalverOat roolrov.

109 ib. p. 1315*, 6 ras yey rimds dwovéuew abréy, ras 2 xoddoers
6.’ érépwy. Such is the advice given by Simonides to Hieron,
ix 4.

107 ib, 21 ras pev xoddoes warpds palverOat rovovpevov Kal
ph 8c? ddeywplay.

108 ib. 41 det uh Tupaveexdy GAN olxovduov Kal Baoidixdy elvac
galverGar Tots dpxouévos cal wh opereporhy adn’ éxlrporov, kal
Tas perpioryras Tod Blov Suixew, wh Tas bwepBodds, Er Sé rovs
Hey ywwpluous KaBourev, rods 5& woddods Snuayuryelv. ex yap

INTRODUCTION xlix

The rule of tyrants being generally (though not
always) violent and cruel was for that very reason of
short duration. The longest, that of the
Orthagoridae at Sikyon (in the 27th duration of
Olympiad), lasted only a century; the next ice
most permanent was that of the Kypselidae at
Corinth (about Ol. 31), which lasted between seventy
and eighty years, The explanation of this is that
they behaved with moderation to their subjects and
submitted themselves in many cases to the laws'”,
while Kypselus never even employed a body-guard'”.
The third longest tyranny and the last of the
Hellenic continent was that of the Pisistratidae
at Athens, which lasted in all thirty-five years’.
With these exceptions that of Hieron and Gelon

rolruy dvaryxatov ob pdvov riy dpyiw elvac xahAlw cal oy\wroré-
pay T@ Bedridvwy dpyew cal wh rerarewwpérur pyde picotpevor
Kal boSotmeroy diaredety, dAKa Kal rhe dpyhr elvar wodvypo-
piwré paw,

19 ib, p. 1315, 11 waede ddryoxpowudrepa Trav moAcreuw
elow O\vyapyla Kal rupavels* wheiorov yap xpovor eyévero 7H wepl
Lixvewa rupavels, i) row "Opbaydpov waldwy cal abroi "Opbaydpov"
fry 3 airy itéwewew exardv. rotrov b@ alriow dri rois dpyo-
pévows éxpurro perplws wal wohAd ois wduos édotevor,,.devrépa
&2 wepl Képwlov row Kupedce* cal yap alry dveréherev Eryn
rpla cal €Bdouyxorra cal pias €£...7a 3° aria rabrd Kal radrys’
6 pév vydp Kiwedos dnuaywyds qv cal card ri dpyiw deré\erer
dSopupbpyros, [leplavdpos 3° éyévero ev rupayvixds GANG rodeueds.
tpirn 8 i raw Temorpariia "AGj»now. obk éyévero 5¢ cuvexts,
Ta b¢ mdvra érn rpidcovra cal wévre. riw 5¢ Kory Taw >
wep Tépwea cal Té\wva repl Zupaxodoas. ery 3’ od" alry wohha
Guépewer d\Aa Ta chuwarra dveiv Géorra efxoot,

1” Herodotus v 92, 8 does not agree with this statement,

iM y,c, 560—510. Of the 33 years from 560 Pisistratos
had been tyrant 17.

INTRODUCTION

at Syracuse was the longest, although it lasted only
eighteen years. Besides the tyrants of Sikyon,
Corinth and Athens, we find also recorded as tyrants
of the earlier age, i.e. somewhere about the sixth
century, Theagenes of Megara, Prokles of Epi-
daurus*"*, and at a later period tyrants arose in
Tonia at the same time that Gyges began to reign
in Lydia. The tyranny which subsisted in the
Grecian States of Asia, after the commencement
of the Persian domination was less the outcome of
their own political system than a Persian satrapy.
Tyrants of this description were Polykrates and
his brother Syloson at Samos'’, Cadmus in

Cos', Histiaeus and Aristagoras in Miletus’,

Ly gdamis at Naxos'’* with others’.

‘In Sicily the tyranny had the most prosperous
career; Syracuse in particular not only followed the
example of the mother-city, Corinth, but even sur-
passed it, and that at a time when the last tyrant of
the Grecian continent, Hippias of Athens, had been
expelled, and popular freedom was advancing with
rapid strides. The first of the list is Phalaris in
Agrigentum B.c. 565—549; he was succeeded there
by Alkamenes and Alkander, apparently rather
aiovupvyrac than tyrants; afterwards Therén, who
probably inherited from his father Aenesidémus the
tyranny of Leontini, where in an early age Panaetius

112 Herod. 111 50.

NS Herod. m1 39, 134—149,

ld ib, vir 164.

U5 7b. ry 138, v 187,

116 7b. 1 61, 64.

7 See Chron. Tables of Greek History by C. Peter, Eng.
tr. by G. Chawner, Cambridge, 1882, p. 18.

INTRODUCTION li

had been tyrant; but marching from Agrigentum he
afterwards expelled the tyrant Texillos of Himera,
the son-in-law of Anaxilas the Rhegian, and like-
wise reigned over Himera, His son Thrasydaeus
was expelled (n.c. 473) by the Agrigentines. Py-
thagoras was tyrant of Selinus at the time the noble
Dorieus came from Sparta to Sicily (p.c. 519); the
companion of the latter, Euryleon, deposed Pythagoras
and then reigned over Minoa (Herod. v 46) as well
as Selinus. The civil dissensions in Gela ended with
the tyranny of Kleander (x.c, 505); he was (B.c. 498)
succeeded by his brave brother Hippokratés, who
reduced Zankle (Herod. vi 23, 24), where Scythés,
the father of Kadmos, the subsequent tyrant of Kos,
had ruled before; he was followed byGelon. Gelon
transferred (p.c. 485) the tyranny to Syracuse,
whither he brought back the expelled yayopo, and
extended his authority far around, over Megara,
Euboea etc. (Herod. vii 155, 156); after him gov-
erned Hieron and then Thrasybulos, his brothers.
The latter of these was driven out by the people
(p.c. 466), Lower Italy likewise had its tyrants ;
Anaxilas in Rhegium in s.c. 493; after him in p.c. 47 6
his noble-minded slave Smikythos, guardian of the
children of Anaxilas, who were expelled soon after
their accession to power: Kleinias in Krotén;
Telys in Sybaris, originally a demagogue hostile to
the nobility, Nearchos or Demylos in Elea, B.c. 500;
and in the Campanian Cuma, Aristodémus or Mala-
kus, who was contemporary with the younger Tar-
quin.” wacusmutH J/istorical Antiquities of the
Greeks Vol. 1 p. 407 £. E. Tr.

The Spartans were especially active in expelling
the tyrants and this policy was one of the causes
which secured for them the hegemony of Greece’.

118 Aristot, Pol. p. 1912%, 7 Aawedaiudrion wheloras raré\uoay
vupayvldas. Cf, Herod. y 92, Thue. 1 18 who extols Sparta as the

hi INTRODUCTION

deliverer of the Hellenic continent from tyrants. His testi-
mony is strictly admissible only so far as it relates to Athens,
but it is of sufficient importance to warrant us in applying
it more extensively. Plutarch de malign. Herod. o. 21 xairn
wor év rots rére xpbvas otre diddrimov obrws otre wtcorupay-
vow topev, ws Thy Aaxedaiuovlwy, yevouévnv; but the examples,
which he has collected in support of his assertion, are a
number of doubtful statements made in a spirit of opposition
to Herodotus. See Wachsmuth l.c. 1 p. 421 f.

=ENO®ONTOZ

IEPON H TYPANNIKOZ

Sipewvidns 6 wowtys adixero mote mpos!
‘lépwva tov tupavvov. ayoris Sé yevopevns
appoiv elirev 6 Supwvidns' "Ap dav pot eBedknoats, ~~.
@ ‘lépwy, SinynoacGar & eixos eidévar ce BéXTLOV ——__

5 €uov ; oy

Kal troia taiiz eoriv, ébn 0 ‘lépwy, drroia by
éy@ Bédriov av eideinv cov ovTw@s SyTes cood
avopos ;

Ol8a4 ce, én, ey Kai iScairny yeyernpévoy nal 2-—

10 vUY TUpavvoY byTa’ eiKds OdV apudoTépwy TeTELpa-
pévov eidévas ce paddov euod, wh Siadépes 6
tupavyixos Kal idiwtixos Bios eis evppocivas Te
Kai AvTas dvOpwrots.

Té ody, bn o ‘lépar, ovyi ot, eel viv ye ert 3

15 dOvwTns el, UTéeuPngas pe Ta ev TH idiwTinae Bio;
oUTw yap av cot olwat padiota eyo Suvacba
dnrovy ta Siadépovta ev éxatépy.

Oite@ 8) 6 Sepewvidns ele’ Tods pév 87 idcaras 4
éywrye, © ‘lépwv, d0xd pot xatapepabnnévar bid

so pev TOV OOadwav dpapaciw .Sopévovs Te Kal

Hi I. € \

y BENOSONTOS 14

ay Oopévous, Sid 58 trav drwy axovopact, Sia Se
Tov puvdy oopais, did $8 ro’ atoparos aitolus Te
5 Kal totois’ Ta 5é wWuyn nal Oar Kal oKdnpa

Kal paraxa Kat Kovda kal Bapéa br TO oopaTi

poor Soxodpev, bn, xpivovtes HdecOai Te Kai as

AutreicOat em’ avTois’ ayabots 5€ Kat Kaxois

gore pev bre Se’ avtns THS Wuy7ns por Soxovpev

noecOai te Kal AvTEicOaL, ott § bre Kown Sia
6 Te THS puy7ns Kal dia ToD cwpatos. THO S VIvm
drt pev ndoueOa, Sona pot aicBavecOat, brrws Sé 30
“5D xad Srivt Ka) dmore, Tadra paAXdv tus, &bn, Soxad
"Ses++ wos ayvoely. Kal ovdev laws TodTO Oaupacroy, e TA
sree ev TO eypnyopévat saheorépas Hiv Tas alcOnoes
....1 mapéyeras } Ta ev T? vIrve.
“oy TIpds ravra §7 6 ‘lépwv dTexpivaro’ "Eyo ev 35
-*" roivuv, éby, & Lupwvidn, &o tovrwv dv elpneas
<< ave ov brrws av atcOorro Tivos AAXov 6 TUpavvos
eet Exon ay elmeiv, OoTE HEXpL yé TovToUu ovK old’
--++. €v TIM Stagéper o 6 TupavyiKos Bios Tov iSiwrKod.
"8 Kalo Xupwvidns elev "AX ev roicde, Ep, 40
Seeks Siadépes’ trodNaTAaowa pev bc éExactov TovTwr
evppaiverat, todd 5é welw Ta NUTNpa yeu.
“I. Kal o ‘Tépwy elrrev’ Ovy obras eyes, a Lepwvi-
- = 5n, Tada, adr’ ev icf bre peiw TroAv evdpatvorTas
ob rUpavvot TeV peTpiws StayovTwr iSwwTay, TOAD 45

_ 88 wretw cal peifo AuTOdVTAL.

9 “Amicta RNéyels, pn 6 Bupywvidys. eb yap otTw
TavT elye, 7as dv TodXol pév éreOvpovy rupar-
vely, cai Tabra Tay SoxouvTwy ixavwratwv avdpav
elvar; mas Se ravres €&ndouv dv Tovs Tupdvvous ; 50

14 IEPOQN 3

"Ort vai wa rov Al’, dn 6 “lépwy, drretpor bytes
dppotépav tav épywv oxorrodytas tepl avrod.
ya b¢ reiparouai oe didaokewy, bre ddANOH Aéyo,
dpEdpevos amo THs dems: évretOev yap Kal oe

55 Soxd pepvijcOat apEdwevoy Néyew. mpdtov pév
yap év trois dia wis dyrews Ocapace Noyilopwevos

edploxe Hevoyerrodvras Tods Tupayvous, dda pév
ye év ddA \ pa cor dkwbéata’ eri Se rovT@v

Exacta of pev iSiadtar Epyovrat, al els mores ds
60 dv BovAw@vTat Oeapadtwv evera wal eis tds Kowas
mavnyipes, v0a ta aobeatorata doe? dvOpo-
mas cuvayelperOa. of S& tipavvo ov pra
dui Oewpias eyovow. obre yap iévac avrois
aapanes brrov 42) xpelrrovey ray TAPOVT@Y péd-

és Noveww tcecOat, olte Ta olKoi kéernvras éxupd,

SH ete dddors mapaxarabepévous atrodnpety, oBe-
pov yap, 1) awa srepnOaat Ths apyis Kai advvarot
yevovTat tiwwpyoac0ar Tors abixnoavras. elrots
ovv dv icws av, “AAX’ dpa épyerat avrois ta

yo TolavTa Kai olkoc pévovot. vat pa At, @&
Smuwvidyn, oAvya ye TaY ToAN@Y Kal TavTa
Tovavra bvra ol Tw Tifa T Litras Tois Tupavvots,
oteol ériberxvipevot| Kai otiodv aEtodc qodXa-
Trdaia) aPov¥es ev OrAlyo ypévp amikvae mapa

7 T00 Tupdvvov i) boa év wavti TO Blw mapa
ravrwv tiv dddwv avOparwv xrdvrds.

‘Kal 6 Siwwvldns elwev’ "AN, ef rots Ocapact
peroverteire, did yé Tor THs axons mWAeopertetre.
del Tod pev Slorou akpoduaTos, émralvou, ovzrore

to omravitere’ mavres ydp of wapdvtes vulv mdvra
\—2h

10

IL

4 EENO®NNTOS Lite

kal ta’ av Aéynte Kal bo’ ay mouijre éma
Tou © av xakereordroy axpoaparos, Xe op
avnxool éate’ ovdeis yap éOédex TUpavvov Kar’
odGarpovs Phat sy,

15 Kal 6 ‘lépwv ele’ Kai ti oie, pn, tovs un 8s
Aéyortas Kakas evdpaiver, bray eid4 Tis cadds
OTL of Siwmwavres ovTOL TavTes KaKkovoL cial ?

Sete! rupanny j i] Tous érawodvtas ti Soxeis ev ippal- shh

> vew, dbradirorrovdaw Evexa Tod coNakever rovs

a ded graivous moaveta Aas ; 90

ee Kai o Lepavldns ele” Toto pev 31) vai pa TOV
Ala éywyé cot, ‘lépwv, wavy cvyywpa, Ttois érai-
VOUS rapa TOY énaulleperaney 9 Siarous elvas,
arr » Opas, eKELVvo ye OUK ay equ melqaus av) WOT eV
ovdeva, ws ouxt, dt ov tpepopeba ot avOpwrrot, 95
TOAD TAEia Upeis ev avTois evdpaiverOe.

17 Kai oida ye, bn, & Tywwvidn, OTs TovTw Kpiv-
ovew of TrEloTOL HOLov 7p as Kal Tivew Kal éoOiew
tov idiwtev, bTt Soxodat Kal avrot Hovov av
Seumvjcat TO npiv wapatriOéwevoy Seirvov 4 TO x0
€avTois’ TO yap Ta eiwOoTa vrepBaddov, TodTO

18 sda af éxet Tas Sovas. | 510 Kal wavTes dyBperrot HOES

wdeXovrar Tas sopra mr ovy oi Tépavvo
€x7 ey yap avrois ael TaperKevacpevar oude; tav
év Tais coptais éyouvow ai tpamelat avTav dar i808 oy" 105
@oTe TAVTH TPOTov TH evppocvyy THs éAmidog

19 HELOvERKTOVGL TaY idiwTa@y, Emerta 6, Edn, exeivo
ev ol’ bre Kal ov Eweipos el, 67s Cow dy Treiw
Ts TWapadntar Ta TWepiTTa TMV ikavav, ToTOUTP
Gartov Kopos éurinre ths ed@dis' dote Kal TH rs0

Me

I 24 IEPQN 5

Xpovm THS ndovAs pevovertel 6 TrapaTiGéwevos
ToANa Tay peTpiws Start@pévor.

"ANAd val wa A’, dyn 6 Yepovidys, bcov dy 20

xpovov 1 vex wpocintat, ToUTOY ToAU maAor
15 HOovTat of Taig woAduTEAcocTépats TapacKevais
Tpehopevol TOV Ta evTEAETTEpa TapaTil epEevar.

Ocvcodv, épn 6 ‘lépwv, & Yepovidn, tov éxaot@ 21
noopevoy pariora, TodToy oles Kal épwrikwTaTa
ExYeLv TOU Epyou TovTOV;

120 Ilavu poev ovr, En.

"H ody dpds tt Tovs Tupavvous Hdvov emi rip
eauTov TapacKeuny iovras 7) Tos ioLw@ras emt THY
EQUT@V ;

Ov pa tov Al, Edy, ov pev ody, GdAAA Kai

125 @YAEuKEaTEpOY, Ws ToAKOls av do€ete,

Ti yap, bn o ‘lépwr, ta rodra TadTa pn yavy- 22
pata Katavevonkas, & Tapatiderat Tois TUpavvoss,
oféa Kal Spiéa cal otpudva xal ra tTovTev
adedoa ;

x30 )~=—s Lavy per ov, én 6 Sipevidns, kat mavy yé pot
Soxovvta Tapa pict eivat Tatta avépwrrats.

"AdXo Tet ovy ole, En o ‘lépwv, TadTa Ta edéc- 23
pata éivat 7 paraxns Kal acGevovens tpudy
Wuyxis ériOvpnpata; érrel of ye ndéws éoOiovtes

135 KQL aU tov oicGa ort ovdéy mpogdéorvTat TovTwY
Tov gopicuaTtwv.

"ADAG pevTa, by 6 Xuwwvidns, Tov ye ToAV- 24
TEAG@Y Oopav ToUTwY, als yplerOe, TOUS TAHOLA-
fovras olwat waddov arodavev avTovs tas,

140 WOTEP ye Kal TOV dyapiTwv OapeY OUK au’TOS 6

6 SENOSONTOS I 24

BeBpwxas aicOaverat, adda padrov ot mANoLa-
Covres.
cc t ” e ¢ys \ a a, e
25 Oidrw pévro, épn o ‘lépwr, cal tTév citer o
‘ 4 \ 9 NA QL \ , + A
Mev Eywv rayrodara dei ovdéy peta moGouv avray
‘ A
NapBaver o S€ crravicas TLVvds, ONTOS eoTLV O ETA
“ ? a a
Yapas TWipTAGLEVOS, Otay aAVT@ TMpopavy Th.
a e ° N “A
Wl [pds radra b¢ elzrev 6 Supovidns’ “Adda taba
a eA
bev wravu éuovye pixpa Soxei elvat & od Déyers.
\ / ” ” : ¢ ha A ,
jTodArovs yap, én, eywye opm tay SoxovyTwy
a a \ /
avdpav eivat éExorvras peLoventovvTas Kal citwv Kal
: A N Vv b) la b 9 bd ] 4
2 7oTaY Kal orpwy amreyopuevous. GAN ev ExEivols
\ a : / ,
ye todd dtadhépere THY iOvwrav, OTL peyada pev
émivoeite, Tayvd dé xatepyaveobe, wreiora Se ta
\ t \ , “yo a
mepiTTa éyete, KéexTnoOe Sé Siadhépovtas pev apeTH
U /
irqous, Staépovta Sé KaANEL OrrAa, UTrepéyovTa bé
/ t : / ’ \
xoopov yuvatkt, weyaXnomperreotatas © oikias Kal
, ra >
TavTas KaTeoKevacpEevas Tois TEloTOU aklols, Ere
dé wAnGe. Kat érruotnpats Oeparrovtas apiorous
xéxtno Oe, ixavoratos 8 éoré Kax@oa pev éyOpous,
A N /
ovijcat d€ irous.

3. IIpos ratra dé 0 ‘lépwy elrrev’ "AAXa TO pev
mrnOos tav avOperrav, & Ytpwvidn, éEavratracOat
ume THS Tupavvidos ovdévy TL Oavpatw' para yap
c oo ; a / e a \ 3 / U
6 Gyros pot Soxet Sokalew copay Kal evdaipovas

9 iY b t ; € de \ \ \

4 Tivas evar Kat a@djious’ n 6€ TUpavvis Ta peEV

Soxovvta wodXov afta KTnpata elvar averrtuypéva

a A / \ \ N

OeacOa [parepa] maou mapéyerat, ta S€ yadreTra

éy tals wuxais TOY TUpavywy KéxTNTAL aTroKeE-

” a A

5 Kpuppéva, EvOatrep Kal TO evdatmoveity Kal TO
a a 3 f 9 :

Kaxodatmovety Tots avOpwrois amroKettat. TO pev

145

II to IEPQN 7

25 OUY TO TANOoS wept TOUTOV AEANOEvaL, WoTEp ElTroV,
ov Oavpatw’ 7d dé Kal vas tadr’ ayvoeiv, of bia
THs yvapns Soxeire GedcVar Kaddov i) Sia Tav
ofOarpav Ta TrEictTa THY TpaypaTwr, TOUTS
pow Soxet Gavyactor elvar. eyo b€ Tetreipapévos 6

se gadas olda, & Lipwvidn, cal éyw cot Ott ot
Tupavvet Tav peylotwy ayabav édaxyiotov peré-
Youc, Tov de peyicT@v KaKka@y ThéeloTa KExTHVTAL.
avtTixa yap ei 7 mev eipnvn SoKel peya ayabov Tois 7
avOpwmrois élvat, Tav’THS EXAyLoTOY Tois TUpavvaLs

35 poeTegTiv’ O Se ToAEMOS weya KaKOY, TOUTOU TeEl-
aTov pépos of TUpavyos peTéyouow. evOds yaps
Tois ev (OlwTais, av py) 7 TONS aUTa@Y Kody
woNemov Token, EkeoTiw Oro. dv BovAwyTas
mopeverOat pndev poBovpevous, un Tis avTovs

40 aroxtelvy, of O€ TUpavvos TavTes TavTayH as dua
moAewlas TopevorvTar. avTol TE your wmuopéevor
olovrat avayKnv eivar Suaryew xal addous 6)o-
dopovs dei cuprrepiayerOar. érreita Sé of pevg
iduaitat, av Kai orpatrevwytail tot eis TroNEular,

4s GAN’ ody érrevdav ye ENOwow oixade, acdddeav
odicw nyotvTac elvat, ot 5¢ TUpavvor ereddy eis
TV éavTay wWodw adixwvrar, Tore é€v WreioTots
modeulos iaacw dvtes. av 8 57) Kal adXox 10
oTpaTevwow eis THY woALW KpeltToves, eav é&w

so TaU Telyous ovTes of HTTOVves ev xiwduve Soxaow
elvat, GAN érreiday ye eiow Tod épvuatos é\Owow,
éy aohaneia ravtes vouifover xaeorava, 6 Sé
TUpavvos ovd émeidav eiow THs oiKias TapéXOy
év axwdtve éativ, ddd’ évtadOa 8) nal padiota

8 BRENO®ONTOS II 10

11 duAaxréov olerat elvat. erecta Trois pév (Siwracs ss
\ aA 9 > f/f / S
kat 81a orrovdav Kal Se eipnyns yiyverat TroAépwou
avatravots, Tois 5& Tupavrots ovTe eipnvn troré
Mpos TOUS TUpavvevopévous yiyverat oUTE oTrovdais
12 dy wore miotevoas 6 TUpavvos Oappyncese. Kal
, \ f bd Ld e / a
TONELOL Lev ON EloLY OUS TE AL TOAELS TTOAELOUGL 60
kal ods of Tupavvos mpos Tors BeBiacpévous’
’ a €
Tovrwy 57 Tay Trodéuwv boa pev Eyer yadeTra O
13 €v Tals TodEot, Ta’TAa Kat 6 TUpavvos Exe’ Kal
yap év doug Set elvat dudorépous Kal hurarte-
cba nat xwédvuvevev, cal adv Te Twabwot Kaxdp 65
14 nT TnOévres, AVTrobYTat emt TOVTOLS ExaTEpoL. péxpt
pev &n rovrou icot of mrodepnoe’ & Sé Exyouvow Hdéa
of év Tais méAEot TPOs Tas TdAELS, TATA OUKETL
e \ \
15 €YOVoLY Of TYpayVol. al ev yap odes SHTrOU
bray KpaTnowor payn TeV évayTioVv, ov pad.ov 70
9 a (4 A € \ 4 b Aa /
eitrety, Conv ev ndovny Eyovow év Te Tpé\racOat
\ t e & b A Py f a“ > 9
[rovs mroAeptous], bony 6 ev T@ Ov@dKewy, Donv SB ev
T@® atroxtetvew Tovs Todepious, ws 5é yaupodvTas
él T@ Epyw, ws 5é Sdfay Aappdy avadrauBa-
¢€ >] +) U \
vovat, ws & evdpaivoyrar thy mor vopilovTes 75
16 nvEnKkévat. Exaoros S€ Tis TpooToeirat Kal THS
Bovars pererynnévat Kai mrelotous amextovévat,
yarerrov dé evpeiv. Strov ovyl Kal éminpevdortai
<TL>, TAéovas PacKovTes arrextovevat H baat av
T@ byte atroOavwciv: obtw Kadov TL avTois Soxel 8
t \ \ a € be / v4 €
17 €lvat TO TOAD viKdy. 6 8é TUpavvos OTay UTO-
wrevan Kal aicBavopevos TO GvTe avTuTpaTTovTas
Tivas atroxTeivy, oldey Ste ovK abEer OAnY THY Td-
My, eriotatal Te, Ste perdvev dpker, hacdSpos Te ov

III 6 IEPOQN 9

8s SUvatat elvat, ovdé peyadvverat eri TO Epyw, dAda
Kai pevol Kal bcov av Suivnrar TO ryeyevnuevor,
kal amoXoyeiras dua mpattev ws ovK adikav
memoinkxev. oTws ovd alto Soxel xara Ta
mowovpeva elvat. xal btTav amobavwaw obs edo- 18

go BnOn, ovdév te paddov TovToV <évexa> Oappeéi,
adXa hurdrrerat ETL padrdov 7) 7d rpdabev. Kal
Tokenov ev 5x Tovodrov éxywv SvaTeXet 6 TUpavvos,
olov éyd dnra.

Pirias 8 av xaraBéacat ws Kowwvoitow oi III
TUparvol. Tpe@Tov pev ei péya ayabov avOparras
7 pirtia, ToiTo émicxerapeba. Os yap av dhidjyrat 2
Sytrouv ve Tiwev, nOéws ev ToUTov of didovyTes

s WapovTa épaaww, Hdéws 8 ed rrowodcr, ToOodcr Se
dp mov amy, nivrta bé wadw tpoctwvra déyovrat,
ouvndoovrar & éi Tots avtod ayadois, cvveTriKou-
podot de é€av TL chadrdopmevoy opw@aw. ov pev 3
67 AEANPev ovde Tas Toders, OTe 7 Pirla péeyrorov

10 ayaboy Kai 7dicTov avOpwrots éoti’ pwdvous your
Tovs povyovs vouifovar modal Tov Tokewy
pnTowt atoxteiverv, Sjrov ote dia TavTa bre
AvpavtTipas avtovs voulfoves THY T@V YyUVaLKaY
dirias mpos tods dvdpas elvat. émel Otay ye4

1s appodiciacOh Kata ouudopay twa yun, ovdev
Hrrov to’tov évexey Tysdow avtas of davdpes,
éavrep 1) pila doxn avrais axnparos Svapévery.
Tocobrov 6é Ti ayaloy xpivw Eywye TO dhireioOat 5
elvat, @oTe vonifw TO ovTt avTomaTta Tayaba TH

20 PiAoupévw yiyverOat Kal wapa Oedy nal mapa

avOpoTev. Kal tovtov tolvuy tot KTnpaTos 6

10 BENO®ONTOS III 6

TOLOUVTOU OVTOS PELOVEKTOVGLY OL TUPaVYYOL TravTwV
paniota. ef 5é Borre, & Lepwvidn, eidévar Sre
7 aAnOn réyw, Bde érricxeat. BeBaoratas pev
yap Onov Soxodce girtay elvat yovedou mpos 2s
waidas Kal maiot mpos yoveis Kal adeAdois pos
1 \ \ X \ bd 5 Ve , \
adedXgovs Kai yuva.ki pos dvdpas Kat étaiposs mrpos
8 éTaipouvs. e Towuv eBéders KaTavoeiv, evpynoets
péev Tovs idtwras UO TOUTwY TdavTwWY padioTa
d x , r D de t \ ‘\ a
thoupevous, TOUS O€ TUPaVVOUS TrONAOUS [LEV TAt- 30
e a 3 4 \ > ©¢€ \ ,
das éavTrav aextovoras, wodAovs 8 v0 Tatdwy
9
avTous aroAwAdTas, WodXdovs Sé adeAdovs év
Tupavvicw adAnAOpovous ryeyevnuévous, TOANOUS
6é xal vrd yuvaikov Tov éavTav Tupavvous
, N € 0 e , A 4
SuefOappévous Kai vid éraipwy ye Tav padtoTa 35
‘ ‘4 9 rf 9 € \ A
9 Soxovvtwy dirwv elvat. oitiwes ovv UTO TaY
, , / aA Ul
duces wepuxotayv padiota pirely Kal vou ocuvn-
A b
vayxacpévoy obtw picovvTal, Tas VT adAOU YE
aA > |
IV Twos olecOat ypn avtovs giretcOar; “AdAd
nv Kal wiotews ooTis éhayLoToV peTéyvel, TAS
ovxi peyadou ayabov pevovextet; roia pev
yap Euvoveia nodcia dvev Wiotews THS Wpos
3 U / ? > \ \ \ \
GAAnNouS, Toia 8 avdpt Kal yuvaixt Tepirvn s
Ww / e / A de 0 , 7,0”
Gvév TiOTEWS OptrLa, TOoLOs O€ UepuTrwVv Nous
2 ATLOTOUMEVOS; Kal TovTov Tolvuy [TOD mMioTas
mpos twas éyew] éAayioTov pérertt TUpavye:
OMOTE YE OVE TiTOLS Kal TroTO’s TiaTEVWY SidyeL,
3 A \ , \ 9 Ul A a
GNNG Kal TovTwY, Tply aTrapyxer Bat Tois Deois, TOVS 10
diaxovous TpwTov KedeVovoty atroyevoacOar Sid
TO amtoTEly, WN Kal év TOUTOLS KaKOY TL Paywou
a / ? A \ \ e t) A A
37 TWiwow. ardrXa nv Kal al TaTpidcEes Tols pey

IV 7 JEPON 11

array avOparow wheiotouv dkias’ wodiTat yap
15 Sopugopodat pév adAyovs avev pucOod emi Tovs
dovAous, Sopupopoicn 5 él rovs Kaxovpyous
vmep Tov pedeve, Tov TodkuTdév Baim Oavare
amoOynckew. ote Sé Troppw mpohmribact 4
guranns, @oTe TeToinvTat ToAdol vomov TH
20 pusarove nde Tov cuvovta KaSapevew* Bore bid
Tas Twatpidas aapadas éxactos PBiotever TAY
momTov, Tois 5€ Tupavyos Kal ToiTo Eutrade 5
aveotpaTTat, avtl yap Tov Tiuwpely [avTois] ai
modes peyadres Tiuace Tov amoxtelvayta Tov
25 TUpavvov, Kai avti ye Tow elpyew éx Tay iepar,
aomep Tos Tov idiuwTav govéas, avti TovToUV
Kal eixovas €v Tois iepois iordow ai ores
Tay TowvTa Tt TonoavTwv.. “O be ad oiler 6
Os Thelw éywv Tay idtwTav KTHaTa 6 TUpay-
xo pos bia TovTO Kal TAeiw aw alTéy evdhpaiverat,
ovdée TodTo obTws Exet, 6 Lipwvidn, GAN dorrep
of adOdntai ody bray idtwtov yévwvtat Kpeit-
Toves, ToT avTovs evppaiver, add’ oOTav Tov
avTaywovirtay irTous, TovT avTovs ava, olTw
ys Kal oO TUpavvos ovy, bray Trav idtwwrdv mrelw
daivnrat éywv, TOT evdpaiverat, add’, bray
érépwy Tupavvav éhaTT@ Ey, TOUT AuTreiTaL”
ToUTOUS ‘yap avTaywvctas yyeiTat avT@ Tov
mrovTOv clvat, ovdé ye OarTovy Ti yiyveTat 7
wT@ Tupavvp 7 Toe idvwTy av éTiOvpet. O pep
yap idtaTns oiKias 1) aypod 7 oixérou ériOupel,
6 8€ TUpavvos 7 Tokewy 7 ywpas TOAATS 7
Aupevay 1) axporo\ewy ioyupav, a é€oTt TOAD

“a 3 lel > ’
8 Tay idwwrixav éribuynpaTov.

10

12 HENOSONTOS IV 7

yanerratepa Kal érixivduvotepa Katepyacacbat

mévyntas Oper ovy ovTws odiyous TaV WiwTaY ws
‘ “ / 9 A na 3 “a Ww
qWoAXous TAY TUPdvvwV. ov yap TO aplOug ovTeE
Ta TONAG Kpivetat oUTe Ta ixavd, GAAA pds
\ Ld of \ A e , 4
Tas ypynoeis* WoTE Ta pev vrrepBadXovTa Ta
ixava ToNANG éoTl, Ta 5€ TOY ikavav édAXElTOVTA
ONLya. TO OvY TUPavY@ Ta TOANATTAACLA TTOV
ixnava éotw eis Ta avayxaia daravnpata 4 Te
> t a ‘ ‘ 3 , A a
iStoTn. Tolls pev yap idiwTas e€eore tas Sard-
lA 3 A > @¢@ 4 ’
vas cuvréuvey eis ta Kad nyuépav b7rn Rovdovtas,
tots 5é trupavvors ovK évdéyetat. al yap péyioras
9 A
avtois Samavat Kal dvayxatoratas eis TAS THS Yu-
a ( nae te SS ' f
“ns pudaxas ciate’ TO S€ TOUTWY <TL> oUVTéuveELY
a 9
drCOpos Soxet elvar. Emera Sé dcoe pev Svvavras
> \ a ‘
Exe aro Tov Sixatou bcwv Séovras, ti ay TovTOUS
Ul
oixteipos Tis ws Tévntas; bao. 8 avayxaloyras
de’ évdevay Kaxov TL Kal aioypov pnyavapevot
A 9
thv, was ov TovTous aOALous dy Tis Kal TwévnTas
Stxaiws vouitor; ob TUpavvor tovuy avaryxatovTat
a a 9 N e A A > g
WreiotTa ourAdy adikws Kai tepa Kal avOparrous
dua TO els Tas avayxaias Samravas det mpoc-
SeicOat ypnpatwv. womep yap wodéguou svTos
adel dvayxalovtat orpatevpa tpépayv airodw-
Névas.

V Xarerov & épe cot nat ddrXo 1raOnpa, 6 Yipo-

/ a / , \ A 9
vidn, TOY TUpavywY. yiyveoKovar pev yap ovdéey
Hrrov tay idtwray Tovs KoopLous TE Kal coors Kal

/ / 9 3 \ an A
Siuxaiouvs, rovtous 8 avtt tov dyacOat doPodiv-
Tat, Tovs pey avdpeiovs pn TL TOALNTwWOL THS

adXa pévtot Kal 4s

5°

55

60

5

VI 2 IEPQN - 13

erxevOepias Evexa, Tos 5é copors pH Te pn-
xavnowyrat, tos b€ Scxaiovs po) émidupnon
7d wAHOos vr avtdv mpootateiobar, bray bé2
Tovs TolovTous dia Tov poBoy vre~atp@vTac, Tives
0 aXXOL avTois KaTadelrovTar ypnaGat adr’ % oF
aéikol Te Kail axpateis Kal avdparrod@des; of
pev adiKo0t wie tevopevor, dioTt PoBodvtar wamreEp of
TUpavvot Tas modes pyTroTe EAEvGepar yevopevat
éyxpateis altay yévavrat, oi 6 axpateis THs ets
137d mapov éfovolas évexa, of 8 advdparrodaders
dior od avroi akvodow érevOepor elvar. yaderrov
ovv Kal TotTo TO maOnua Ewouye Soxei elvat, TO
dddous pev HyeicOar ayabovs dvdpas, adrois 8é
xphcba: avayeaterOa. érs b€ gidoToAw peér 3
20 avayKn «kal Toy TUpavyoy elvat’ dvev yap THS
mToAews oT av ow@lecOat duvaito oT av evdat-
poverty’ 7 S¢ tupavvis avayxates cat tals eavtoy
Tatpicw eéyxadeiv. ovTe yap adKiwous ovT
evOTAOUS Yaipovet Tos TroAiTas TapacKevalorTes,
25 ada Tovs Edvous Seworépous Tav ToALTaY TroLOUV-
Tes OovtTat padrdrov Kal TovTos ypwvTat dSopupo-
pots. addAd pay ovd’ ay eveTnpidv yevoméver 4
apbovia trav ayabar yiyvntat, ovbé Tore cvyyaipe
6 tUpavvos. évdecatépos yap oar Tamreworépats
30 avTois olovTrat ypnaba..

Bovdopat Sé cot, efy, & Lipwvidyn, xaxeivas VI
Tas evppotvvas Snddcat, boats eyo ypwpevos,
or gv idiwaitns, viv ered) tUpavvos éyevdpnr,
aicOavowa: orepopevos aitayv, eyo yap cuvay 2

5 Mev HAsKLWTALs HOdpEvos NdopEevas enol, cuvAY dé

14 EZENO@OQNTOS Vi 2

éuauT@, orote novylas ervOupnoays, Sunyov 8 év
cvptociow troddaKis pev péype Tov émiiabécOat
mavTav el Te Yaderov. év avOpwrrive Bio Hy,
mohhakis dé péype Tod @bais te Kal Oadriais Kat
xopois Ty wuyyy cvyKarapeyrivat, ToAaKLs Be x0
péypt Kowns evOupias éuns te Kal Tv TrapovTor.

3 viv S€ amectépnyat perv Tov ndopéevwv éeuol bia
To dovdouvs avTi didwv yew Tovs Eéraipous,
atectépnpat 8 avtos rod ndéws exelvors optreiv
did To pndepiav evopay evvotay éuol map’ avTav* 1s
peOnv Sé Kal trrvov édpolws évédpa hurdtropmar.

470 € hoPeicGar pév ayrov, poBeicbar & Epnuiar,
hoBeicba S¢ advratiav, poBetoPar 5é cai avTovs
Trovs vAarTovTas Kai pnt’ aomdous Exew ebé-
New wepl avrov wid wirducpevous dews Oeda Oar 2

5 mas ovK apyadéov éeott mpayua; ete be Eévors
pev padrov 7) TodiTas motevev, BapBapas Se
padrov 7° EdAnow, ériPupeiv b€ Tods pev édrevbE-
pous SovAous Eyer, Tovs 5é SovAOUS avaryxaler bar
moviv edeuGépous, ov wWavTa cot Tata doxel 2s
Wuyns vo dhoBov KxatateTAnypevns Texpnpta

6 elvat; 6 yé Tot doBos ov povov adds évady rais
Yuyais AuvTNpos ect, GANA Kab TayTwY Tov

7 NO€wov TUpTAapoLapTay AvpavTHp yiyveras. et Se
kal aU ToNeuixav Eéptreipos el, & Xtpwvidy, Kat 3
Hon WoTe Todewia harayy. wAnciov avtetakw,
avapyncOynre rotov pév Twa ottov ypod év exeivw

8 TO Xpovm, Totov Sé Twa Uarvov exouwd. ola pévTor
gol ToT Hv Ta AUTNpPA, TOLADT <del> éoTs TA TAY
Tupavvwy Kai ert Seworepa~ ov yap é& évaytias ss

VI 14 IEPQN 15
pévov, dAXad Kal mavTobey Todeuiovs dpav vopi-

Covow of TUpavvot..
Tatra 8 axovcas 6 Sipewvidns vroXaBor elev"
‘Trrépev uot Soxeis Evia réyeww. 6 yap TodEMOs
40 hoBepov pév, Ar buws, @ “lépwv, nueis ye ora
auev év otpateia, piAaKas mpoKkaliotapevot
Gappadéws delarvov te Kal trvov Nayyavope.
Kai 6 ‘lépwy én? Nal pa Ala, db Yiypewvidn-
avTay pev yap TpoduAarTovewy of vopot, Wore Teph
4s €avtay hoBodvtar Kal vrep vudv* of 5é TUpavyat
pcod dvdaxas éyovow Womep Oepioras. kal dei
pev ntrov Tovs huraxas ponder olrw troceiy Sivac-
Gas ds Tictods elvas* mictév &é va ToND yareTra-
Tepov evpéely 7) TavU TOAXOUS épyatas Orroiov BovAeL
so Epyou, dAdws TE Kai OTOTaY yYonwaTav péev &vexa
mapa@cw ot durarrovtes, €&7 8 avtois ev crlyo
ypovm Tod Trelw NaBety atrorteivact Tov TUpav-
vov ) baa woXdv ypovoy hudaTTovTEs Tapa ToD
Tupavvev KapBavovow. 6 8 éfnrwoas judas, ws
ss TOUS pev hidous padiora ed troveiv Suvapeba, Tors
& éybpovs wavrav padtora xetpovpeba, ode Tadd”
ofirws éyet. didovs pév yap mas ay vopicass
Tore ev Tovey, OTay ev Eidns OTL O Ta TretoTA
AapBavev wapa cod Hducr av ws tayiota &E
60 ObOahpav cov yévorro; 6 Te yap adv Tis AaBy
Tapa Tupavvov, ovdeis ovdev avtod vowite. mplv
av é&@ Tis TovTou émixpateias yévntat. eyOpovs
& at mas av pains paduora Tois Tupavvais eFeivat
xetpovaba, bray ev eid@aw O71 ExOpoi avTa@r eict
6s TWavTes of TUpavvoUpevos, ToUTOUs 5é pte KaTa-

9

T3

16 HENO®ONTOS VI 14

Katvety atrayvtras pnte Seopevery olov te F* Tivey
\ 4 Ww > > ] sQ7/ ¢, > ao 3 Uy
yap éru ape; adr eidora, OTe eyOpoi Etat, Tov-
Tous ana pev gurattecOa Sén xal ypjobar &
b a
15 autois avayxdlecOa; ev S ict Kxal rtovro, @
Lupeovidn, Ste cal, ods TOV ToALTaY Sediact, YaNe- 70
Tas pev avrous Cavras dpact, yareras 8 arro-
Kteivovow’ w@omep ye Kat immos ef aya0os pev
” A \ 39 2 / ’ a
ein, poBepos Sé wn avnxeorov Ts Tromnon, yadeTTaS
pev av tis avtov atroxtetvas Sud Hv aperny,
yareras Sé Caévte yp@rto, evAaBoupevos pn Tt 25
16 avnKea tov év Tois KivduVOLS EpyaonTtal. Kal TadAXNa
ye KTNpaTa, boa yaXreTTA pev ypnowwa 8 éoTiv,
€ a A
OMOlWS atravTa AUTTEL ev TOUS KEKTNMEVOUS, NUTTEL
\ 9 4
d¢ amadXaTropévous.
b ) A
vil “Eael 5€ tadra adtod frovoey 6 Ypwvidns,
elrre’ “Eouxev, pn, & ‘lépwy, péya te elvae 7 Ton,
HS opeyopevoe ot avOpwroes TavtTa mév Tovoy Uir0-
f a
2 dVovtat, Travta Se Kivduvov Viromévovet. Kal vpueis,
ws €oixe, TocadTa TWpaypata éexovons Obr0Ca $
4 A ra
eyes THS Tupavvidos, Suws mpoTetas PéperOe
eis avTny, OTs TYLaoOe Kal VirnpeTooL péev Vptv
WaVTES WAVTA Ta TpoctaTTopeva atrpopaciatas,
4 \ U e A 2 9 \ A
mwepiBrerwor Sé TayTes, UTavoTaVTat 6 amo TOV
Gaxwv, oddv te Tapaywpact, yepaipwor dé Kai x0
Noryors Kal Epryous TWayTes of WapoyTes acl Vas’.
\ a a
tovaita yap 81 rover Tois Tupdvvots of apyo-
pevot Kal GAXov bvTiva ael TiwaYTES TYYXaVOVCL.
LU a
3 xal yap poe Soxel, & ‘lépwv, rovtw Siadépery avip
a A A é
TaY dArwy Cowv, TO TYyUNS OpéyecOar. ETrel aLTOLG 15
ye Kai trotois xal brvas nal <Tois ToLovTois >

VII 9 IEPON 17

TavTa opmoiws HdecOar gone Ta CHa’ SE pido-
Tysia ovT ev Tols addyous Cwous eupvetar ov7 ev
amracw avOpaos’ ols & ay éudvy tims te Kab
20 €mralvou Epws, ovToi eiat 7/0 Ol TAEioTOY meV TOV
Bocknudtwy diapeportes, avdpes S€ Kai ovKere

avOpwrot povov vomtopevo. mote éuol per 4

elxotas Soxeire Taita travta UTopéve & épere
év TH Tupavvics, éreimep Tiuaabe Stadepovtas Tad
asdd\A@v avOpwTev' cal yap ovdenia avOpwrivn
Hdovr) To Belov éyyuTépw Soxel elvas %) 9 mWepl Tas

Timas Evppocvyn.
IIpes tatta 67 elrev 6 ‘Iépwv' *AX, @
Luwevidy, at vrovpyias ai vad hoBovpévey ov
30 Tal eiot, Tas yap dv hainuev 7) Tovs Bla
efavictapévous Oaxav Sia TO Tysav Tovs adixovv-
tas ckavictacOat 7 Tovs oddv TapaywpobyTas
Tois KpeitTocL bia TO Tay Tovs adixodyTas Tapa-
xopeiv; cal Sdpa ye Stdoacw ot rwoddol TovToLs
as os pucovct, Kal Taita bray padiota hoBadvrat
pm Tt Kaxov vr’ avTav maQwow, adda Tavra
wev olwar dSovreias Epya eixdTws av vopiforro’
ai de Tipal éwovye Soxovtow éx Trav évayriwy
rovTas yiyverOat. brav yap dvOpwro dvdpa
40 NYNTApevor evepyereiv ixavov elvar Kal atrohavey
avTov aya0d vowicaytes, meta TovTOY ava aroma
Te éywow ératvovvtes, Oedytal T avTiy ws
oixelov Exarros ayaidv, éxdvres Te Tapaywpdct
ToUT@ Oday Kal Jax vrarotavra hirovytés TE
‘sai pr) phoBovpevot, Kal erepavdct Kows aperiis
wal evepyecias Evexa nal SwpcicPar eOéhwow of

H. I. 2

5

7

o

7

18 HENOSONTOS VII 9

+] / = ” ~ A A 9 a
avtol, ovTot Enovye Soxovet Tymay Te ToOUTOY adnOds
A , €
ot dy Toladta Umouvpynowot, Kal 6 TovTwy aktov-

a \
10 wevos TYLacOar TO SvTL. Kal &ywrye TOV wey OUTw

II

12

13

VIII

Tip@pevoy paxapitw’ aicOavopat yap avrov ovK sx
émuBovrevopuevov adAd dpovtifopevov un te TwAaOy

“Voge ) 2 , ’ r \
Kai apoBos Kai avetipOovas Kai axivdvves Kat

’ n \ / t . £ ON t e
evdaimoves Tov Biov Siayovta’ 6 5€ TUpavvos, os
vTro TavTav avOpwrwy Kataxexptmevos Ot adixlav
amroOvnoKey, oUTas, @ Luypwvidn, ev tobe, Kaiss
yuKTa Kal npépav Stayer.

"Eel 6€ tadta wavra Sinxovcev 6 Ypwvldns,

\ a 4 9 ¢y 7 P] e Ld 3 N
Kai sas, épy, © ‘lepwv, ev ovtm trovnpoy éott TO
Tupavvely Kab TOVTO ov &yvwKas, OVK aTradNXaTTEL

ot 4 A 4 ww v \ A
OUTW peyadXou KaKov ovTE av oUTE AAXOS pev 87 60

b ] \ , e \ , 3 A ¢
ovdels wrote éxwv elvat TUpavvidos adeiro, doTrep
dmak éxtnoato ;

"Ort, ébn, & Ypovidn, nat ravty aOdwrardv
éoTw 7 Tupavvis’ ovdé yap atradXaynvat Suvarov
avTns éoTt. was yap dy tis wore é€apKécete 65

‘ “a U > f ¢ > f “a
TUpavyos | xpnpata éxtivwy Soous adeireTo, 7

/
Seopovs avtimapacyor dcovs by edécpevoer, 7
$cous KaTéxave TAS aV ikavas Yruyas ayTiTapa-
cyotTo ato0avoupévas; GA elrep TH GAXAQ, @
Supovidyn, AvoireNe? atrayEacOa, ioGt, Edy, STt 70
Tupavum éywrye evpicxw padtora ToDTO AVaLTEAODY
TWorjoar. povm yap avT@ ovTe éyew ovTE KaTa-
Gécbat Ta KaKa AvoLTENEL.

e

Kai 6 Yupovidns vrroraBov elev’ "ANA 7d

\ “ 9, ¢ 9A ¥ \ A
pév viv, © ‘lépwv, aOvpms Exe oe mpos THY
tupavvida ov Oavualw, éreitrep émiOupev pirei-

VIII 7 IEPQN 19

ola vr avOpwiTev éutrodw@y cou TovTov vomives
sauTny elvat. eyo pévtor exew pot doxa Swdakas
Ge WS TO dpyew ovdey atroxmAver ToD PireicOat,
adAa Kal wAeovextel ye THS idwrtelas’ émtoKo- 2
mowvTes 5€ avTo et ovTaS ‘, paw éxeivo
ocxoTapev, ei ca TO pettov divacbar o dpyav
1 Kal yapiterOar mreiw Sivatr’ dv, adr av ta
bpova TOdTW O TE Bidrns Kai o TUpavvos, évyoes
morepos peitw aro tay icwy KTatat yapw.
dp£opat 6€ cot aro TeV puKpoTaray Tapaderyua-
Tov. iddv yap Tp@Tov TpoterTaTw TiVa PIALKAS 3
150 TE apYev Kal 6 idvaTHS* ev ToUT@ THY TOTEpOU
mpoopnoi parrov evdpaivey tov axov’cavtTa
vouiters; (00 6) emaweravtwy audotepoe Tov
avuTov, Tov woTépov Soxeis Emawov é€ixveicPac
padrdov eis evdpocvyyv; Oveas b€ TinoaTw
2a EXATEPOS’ THY Tapa Trotépov Tiny jelCovos av
yapitos Soxeis tuyyavew; Kapvovra Oeparrev- 4
TaVYT@V Ghoiws OUKOUY TOUTO cades OTL al VIO
Tay duvvatwTdtey GepaTeiat Kai Yyapay eprrotovat
peyioTny; Sdvtwv bn Ta toa’ ov Kai év TovTH
asmapes OTe at amd Tay SdvvaTwTAaTwY rpicerat
yYapiTes WEov 1) OXOv TO Tapa Tod idi@Tou Seipnpa
Ovvavtat; GNX’ Ewouye Soe? Kai ex Seay Tippy TIS s
kal ydpis cummaperrer Gas dvépi dpyorrt. pe)
yap Tt KaAdXiova trovet dvdpa, adda Kal Tov
30 avTov ToUTOY <7dvov> DewpeOa Te OTav apx7n 7 OTav
iSvwredn, Stareyopevoi re ayaddopeOa Trois mpote-
Tipmpevots paAdov 7 Tois Ex TOU icouv nHyiv over.
OmoTe Ye pH ex TOY icwy VTovpynmaTav weLCove >

——

20 SENO@NNTOS VIII 7

yapitwy vets Tvyyavere, TAS ovK, eredav ye
Uuels modXNaTrAacta pév Svamrparrovres wdenety 3s
SuvncGe, moddNaTAacia Se SwpeicOat Eynre, vpas
Kat TONY parrov hiretoOat Tav iiwrav mpornKer;

8 Kalo lépwy evs vrroraBov, “Ore vn AL’, én,
& Suuwvidn, cal é& dv amrexyOavovrar davOpwrrot,
nNUaS TOND TAEiw TAY idtwrav avdyKn éoTi Tpay- 40

9 parevecOar. mpaxtéoy pév ye ypnpata, el pér-
Aouev Fev Satravav eis ta dSéovta, avayxacréov
5¢ duAdrrew boa Seirar duranns, xoracréov Se
Tovs adixous, KwAuTéoy Sé Tovs vBpitew Bovdro-
pévous’ Kal bray ye Tayous Kalpos TapacTH 7 4s
weln 7 Kata Oararray éEoppacOa, ove émuTpe-

1o wréov Tols padioupyovow. ére 5é prcOodopwy pev
avdp) tupavym Set rovrou 5¢ Bapvtepov popnua
ovdéy dott Tois ToNtTats. ov yap Tupavyors
icotipias adda trreoveflas eee vopitovat TOUv- 50
TOUS Tpeper Gan.

IX TIIpés radra 8) madw elrev o Sipwvidns’
"AAA Srrws ev ov TavTwY ToUTwY éeripEANTEOY, @
‘lépwv, ov yw. erripercras pévToe pot Soxovow
ai peyv trav pos éyOpay dyew, ai $@ wavy bia

2xaplrwy elvar. TO pev ydp Siddaoxev & éeores
Bérticta Kal Tov Kadota Tabra éFepyalopmevoy
érrawveiy Kal tipay, airn pev 4 éeruysercca Sid
xapitwy yiryverat, Td be Tov évdeds Te TrovobyTa
Nolbopely Te Kal dvayKalew Kal fCnurodv Kat
cordate, tadra 8&8 dvayxn Sc drreyOelas padXov 10

3 ylyverOar. eyo ovv gnut avSpl adpyovte 7d
peev avaynns Seopevoy ddrows Tpoctaxtéoy elvas

~

IX 9 IKPQN 21

wordlew, ro 5 ra dOXa arrodibdvae be avrod
monréov. ws € TaiTa Kadas Eyer paptupel TA
15 Yuyvomeva. Kal ydp brav yopods nuiv Bovhwpeba 4
adyaviterOa, AOha pev 6 dpywv mpotiOynow,
abpoitew b¢ avto’s wpootétaxtar yopnyois Kal
dddas SidacKew Kal avayeny mwpooribévac Tots
évdews Te Totodaww. ovKody evOds év TovTOLS TO pev
2 émivapt dia Tob dpyovtos éyéveto, Ta 8 avrirura
d¢ dAXwv. Ti oly K@VEL Kal TaAXG TA TOKTEKA §
orm mepalverOar; Sijpnvrat pev yap limacat ai
mores ai pev Kata huras, ai b€ KaTa popas, at
d€ Kata oyous, Kal dpyortes ef’ ExaoT@ pépet
as eheotiKkacw. ovKovv el Tis Kal TovToW domep 6
tois xopois aOXa mporiOeln Kal evordlas Kal
evtakias Kai immixns Kal adxns THs ev mokepp
Kai Sixacoovvns Tijs ev Tois cvupBoraiots, eixds Kai
TavTa TavtTa bia didrovixiay évtovws doneioOat.
j kal val pa Ala dpudyto y av Oarrov bro Séou7
Tins oOpeyopevo. xat ypnuata Odrrov eicdé-
povev, oTroTe ToUTOU KaLpos ely, Kal TO TuvTwY ye
Xpnetiweratov ijkucta be eiOirpévov dia fidove-
xias mparrer Gas, 7 yewpyla avr) dv modw émdoin,
35 el tig dOXa tpotiMein Kat’ dypovs 7) KaTd Kapas
Trois KaAdata thy yiv éFepyatopevars, Kai Tois
eig TOUTO THY TOALTM@Y éeppwpLévws TpETrOmevoLs
moAXa av ayaa Tepaivoiro. Kal yap ai mpocoba 8
avEowr av Kai 4 cwppocvvn todd paddov av
40 TH aoyoNla cuprapopaproin. Kai piv Kaxoupylat
ye ijTTov ois évepyois éudiovta, ef 6é walg
eutropla wberei Te Todt, Tiywwpevos av O TAEioTa

1

22 EENO®ONTOS IX 9

ToUTO Tol@y Kai eumropouvs av mAelovs aryeipor.
et 5€ havepoy yévorto btt Kal O mMpdcodov Tiva
ahutrov éEevplokwv TH TWodEL TiHoeTaL, OVD AUTH 4s

10 dv 1) axes apyoito, ws d€ ouveddyte elmeipy, ec
kai kata wavta éupaves eln, OTe 0 aryalov TL
ELaNYOUpLEVOS OUK aTipNTos EcTaL, TOANODS av Kai
Tovto efopunaoeev Epyor Tovetoba. TO oKoTeiv Te
ayadov. Kat bray ye jwoAXois Tepl TOV operipwv so
pédy, avarynn evpicxecOai Te wadXov Kal émvTedel-

11 cat. €i Oe PoBei, d ‘lépwy, ur) él modXois dOXwv
mpoTileuevmy ToAdal <ai> Samavar ryiryvwvra,
evvoncoyv OTe ovK oT ewropevpaTa vaLTEA-
éorepa i) boa avOpwrrot dOXov wvodytat. opdas év ss
immixois Kal yupvixots Kat yopnytKols ayadow ws
pixpa dOXa peyadas Satravas Kai TOAOvS Tovous
Kal Todas éerriedelas eEayetar avOparrev;

X Kat 6 ‘lép@v eimev" “AN\Aa raira pév, Oo
Supovidyn, Kad@s pow Soxeis Eye" wepl dé Tar
pucbopipwv exes Te eitreiy ws pa) puceicBar Se
avtovs; A€yers ws Piilay KTnoAGpevos apYov
ovdev Ett Senoetas Sopudopav; j

2 Nai pa Ala, elev 6 Supwvidns, Senoerar pev
ovv, olda yap ott Oorep ev immos obrw Kal ev
avO@pwrots tisly éeyyiyvetar, bo av éxTdea Ta

3 SéovTa Eywat, Toco’T@W UApiaToTépots Eivat. Tods
bev ovy ToLovTOVS paAXov av awdpovifor 6 a7r6
tay Sopupopwrv poBos. Tois b€ Kadois Karyabois
am ovdevos av pot Sdoxeis tocaira w@deAnpara

4 Tapacyeiy ooa ard Taév picbodopwr. Ttpéders
pev yap Snov Kai ad avtovs cavt@ dUaKas"

X8 IEPQN 23

15 707 O€ ToAXOL Kal Seorrora Bia vro Trav Sovwv
améBavoyv. ei ovv &v mpa@tov tovT eln Tov
mMpootetaypévav Tois picGodopors, os TavTwV
dvras Sopuddpous Tav ToruTay Bonbeiv racwy, dv
T To.wovToy aicPavwrvtas’ yiyvovtay Sé Tov, ws

20 Waves emigtapeda, Kaxotpyot ev moAecwy’ ef ovY
Kat TovTous duAaTTew elev TeTAypmEVOL, Kai TOUT
dy eldeiev Um’ avtadv apedovpevot. mpos Se Tov-
Tos Kal Trois ev TH yoOpa epyatas Kal KTIHverw
ovTot av eixoTws Kal Oappos Kal daodaddeav

ss OUVawvTO padioTta Tapéyer, dpolws pev Tols aois
idiots, omoiws Sé Tois ava THY yapav. ixavol ye
pay elor kai cyoAnv Tapéyetv Tois TWoNiTaLs THY
idiov émipedcicba, Ta etrixatpa pvdaTToVTEs.
mpos dé TovTo.s Kal Todeulav epodovs xpudaias 6

30 Kal eLarrivaias tives Erotmorepot %) mpoacabécGae
} k@AVCAaL TOV ael ev OTAALS TE GYT@Y Kal oUPTE-
Taypevav; GANG pv Kai év otpareia Ti éotw
Opedtwwrtepov Troritais picHopdpwv; TovToUs yap
mpotroveiy Kal mpokivdvvevew Kai mpodvAarresy

35 eixos éToywoTatous elvat. tas 8 a@yyiTéppovas 7
moXers ovK avaryKn Oia Tovs ael ev OTOL ovTAS
Kal eipnyns padtiota ériOupelv; of yap wuvteray-
pévas kal owlew ta Tov dhitwvy padiota Kai
opadr<.w Ta TOV TOK piv SivawT dv. ObTav ye 8

so pa yvaow ot TodiTas OTe ovTOL KaKov wey ovdeY
Tovwuvet Tov pndev adixobdyTa, Tos Sé KaKoupryeiv
Bovropévous xwrvovar, Bonfovar bé Trois adtxov-
pévois, mpovoodos b€ Kal mpoxwduvevovat Tov
TOAITGY, TMS oVUK avaykn Kai daTavay eis Tov-

un

24 BENO®ONTOS X 8

Tous HoloTa; Tpépover yody Kal idia eri peioce 4s

XI ToUTwy dvraxas. ypn 8é, & ‘Iépwv, ovd aro
Tov idiov KTnuatwy oxveiy Saravadv eis TO
Kowov ayabdv. Kat yap Euorye Soxe? Ta els
THY TOMY Gvadovpeva paGddov els TO Sov TEA-

2eicbar 7 Ta eis TO ldvov avdpi Tupavyve. Ka?
ey 8 &xacrov ocKxoTa@pev. oikiay mpa@tov viep-
BadXovon Sarravy KexadrXwTICpLEvnY paAdov
nyel KOopov adv col Tapéyew ) Tacay TH
mow Ttelyert TE Kal vaois Kal mTapacTact Kal
3 ayopais Kal Aupéor KaTecKevacpévnv; Ordos 5é
WOTEPOY TOS EKTTaYAOTATOLS AUTOS KATAKEKOTLN-
pévos Sevotepos av dailvoro rois todepulors 4 TIS
4 Wodews SANS EvOTAOU Got ovans; Mpoaodous Sé
qotépws dv Soxeis mrelovas ylyvecOa, et Ta od
Sia pdvov évepya eyous H el TA TavTwV Ter
5 TONLTaY peumyavnpevos elns eveprya elvar; TO Se
TavTwOY KadA\MOTOV Kal peyadorpeTeTTATOY VopLL-
Copevov elvas erritnSeupa, apparotpodiay, trotépws
dv Soxeis padrov Kocpeiv, €¢ avTos TAEioTA Ta
‘EAAnvav appara tpépots Te Kai TéurroLs Eis Tas
mavnyvpes, 4 el ex THS OS TWOAEWS TAELOTOL eV
introtpodoiey mrelotoe 8 aywvitowro; vixdyv Se
motepa Soxeis Kaddov elvat Gpparos apeTh 7
6 TOAEWS, 7S MpooTarevers, Evdalmovia; yw pEev yap
ovdé mpoonKxew dnul avdpi rupavy@ mpos idudras
dywviterOar. voy pev yap ovK av Oavpatoro
GNA POovoi0, ws aro ToANdY olKwy Tas Satravas
qovoupmevos, vikwpevos 8 av TavTwy pandora
7 KaTayenX@o. arr eyed aol dnt, d ‘lépwv, mpos

5

20

25

.

XI 13 IEPOQN 25

3o @ANouS Mpooratas méewv Tov aydva elval, Ov
édy ov evdatpoveotatny THY TodLV, HS WporTat-
evets, Tapéyns, ev Ever viKav T@ KadXrioTD Kar
peyadorperectate év avOpwroas aywvicuatt.

\ A ‘ IAN / a v \
KAL TPWTOV [LEV evOus KaTeipyacpEevos av eins TO 8

“A e A“ 9 a
3s PedetoOas vire TOY apyopévwr, ov by ov éerriOupav
\

Tuyyxavers’ erecta O€ THY ONY ViKNY OvK av els Ein
\ aA
6 avaxnpUTTwY, adda TavrTes AVOpwrrot Kpuvotev

“a \ \ 9 , , \ “a 9 € A
av Thy onv apetny. amepiBrertos b€ WY OVX UTrO 9

iStwTa@v povov adda Kal vio [voAX@Y] TOdEwY
9 a a \ ‘ ’ 207 ’ mM 8
4 @yan@o av Kat Oavpactos ovK idia povov adda
xal Snpooia tapa maouw av eins nai é£ein pev av
cot &vexey aadanrelas, et trot BovroLo, OewpnoovtTe
qopeverOa, éFein 8 adv avrov pévovtt todo
mpatrew, delyap ay Tapa cot Tavyyupis ein TOY
\ a
4s BovNopévoy émideccvuvac et thy te codov 7 Kaddv
a 9 \ ” a \ \ 3 4 e A
7 ayaboy éxo., rav 5é Kai émrtOvpovvtwy virnpereiv.
mas 5€ 6 pév mapov cippayos av ein aot, o 8é
9 \ ’ , A 9 A“ c¢ ? / A
array émTiOupoin av idely we. WoTE OV povoy diXoto
ay adda Kal ép@o Ur’ avOpurwy, PoBov 5é ovK av
so EyOUS GAN GANOLS Tapéxous py TL Ways, ExovTas
dé tovs meGopuévous Eyots dv xai éeXovciws cov
mpovoouvras Oe@o av, et Sé Tis Kivdvvos eln, ov
4 4 ? ‘ \ U \ ,
TUPPAYOUS OVOV GANGA Kal TpoLaxous Kal mpobv-
e , #7 ed \ A 9 4
prous opens dv, mod\dav pwev Swpedv aksovpevos,
ss oUK atropay 5é bT@ ToOVTwWY EvpEvEl peTadwcets,
javTas pev ovyyaipovtas éywv él toils cois
dya0ois, mavras 5€ mpo Tév cay woTEp TaV
27 . 4 4 \ 4 a
idtwv payopévous. Onaavpous ye pny Exous <av>
WavTas TOvs Tapa Tots irous WAOvTOUS. dA

=

O

13

26. BENO®QNTOS IEPQN XI 13—15

a > 7 ,
Gappov, @ ‘lépwy, mdourite pév Tors didous™ 60
gautov yap mwAoutteis’ avke Sé Tv wed’ cavT@
yap Suvauiv meprayrets’ nto Sé avtz cuppayous’
s N \ A / 9 \ \ c
14 vourle 5€ THY wev TraTpioa olxov, Tovs 5é TroNiTas
e / A , A \ A
eTaipous, Tos 5€é dirous téxva ceauTod, Tovs Sé
a 4
maidas 8ru mep thy anv wpuynv, Kal TovToUS 65
Is TaVTAS Teipm® viKadY ev Tot@v. édav yap TOUS
didous KpaTrns «0 trowv, ov py aot Surwvrar
avréyew of ToAgulol. KaY Tav’TAa TavTa ToLHs,
oy , a : bd i / \
ev loO. wavtwy tov év avOpwrrows KaANoTOV Kat
paxapidtatov KThwa KexTHoE’ evdalmovay yap 70
ov bbovnices.

NOTES

ON

THE HIERON

OF

XENOPHON

N.B. The Marginal Numerals refer to the Pages of the
Text.

The References to the Notes are by Chapters and Sections,

coBET refers to Novae Lectiones by Prof. C. G. Cobet, Leyden,
1858.

a. to Prof. W. W. Goodwin’s Greek Grammar. Macmillan
and Co.

a. ur, to Prof, W. W. Goodwin’s Syntax of the Moods and
Tenses of the Greek Verb. 6th Edition. 1875.

HA, to Prof. James Hadley’s Greek Grammar, revised and in
part rewritten by Prof. Fr. Allen. Macmillan and Co.

KUHN. to Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der Griechischen Sprache
von Dr Raphael Kiihner. Ed. 2. Hannover, 1869—1870.

mapv. to Madvig’s Syntax of the Greek Language tr. by
H. Browne. Rivingtons, 1853.

TH. to F. E. Thompson’s Syntaz of Attic Greek. Rivingtons,
1883.

sTURZ to Lexicon Xenophonteum by F. G. Sturz. 4 vols.
Leipzig, 1801—4.

VEIrcH to Greek Verbs by W. Veitch, LL.D. Oxford, 1871.

NOTES

CHAPTER 1

Simonides, on occasion of a visit to the court of Hieron, the
despot of Syracuse, asks him, as one who has personally tried
the life of a private citizen and that of a despot, which of the
two he considers preferable in regard to pleasures and pains
(§ 1—§ 2). Before replying to his question, Hieron inquires of
Simonides what are the agreeables and disagreeables of private
life, and, when Simonides has recounted these, declares that he
does not know any sensations of pleasure or pain that a despot is
susceptible of besides those he has mentioned (§ 3—§ 7). Simonides
says that, though despots may experience no other pleasures,
still what they have exceed in variety and degree those of private
men, while of pains they have a much smaller share (§ 8).

Hieron replies that the life of a despot has much more pain,
and much less pleasure, than that of a private citizen of middling
circumstances. Stmonides insists on the superior means of
enjoyment possessed by the despot, because otherwise so many
would not have aspired to be despots, nor would despots have
heen the object of so much envy to all mankind (§ 9). ‘Their
inexperience of both conditions of life misleads them’, says
Hieron. ‘The despot feels no greater real happiness in his
own bosom; while he suffers many pains and privations of which
the spectator takes no account. As to the pleasures of sight,
the despot forfeits altogether the first and greatest, because it is
unsafe-for him to travel abroad or visit the public festivals and
matches’ (§ 10—§ 18).

30 NOTES ON Ir

‘Well’ replies Simonides ‘at all events despots have the ad-
vantage of us in what they hear, if not in what they see. Their
ears are always gratified by praise, while they escape the un-
pleasantness of censure and detraction’ (§ 14).

To this Hieron replies ‘ There is not much to gratify in praise
which is insincere, nor in the absence of censure, whichis unheard
only because speakers dare not express what they really feel’
(g 15).

‘I quite agree with you’ says Simonides ‘that disinterested
praise is the pleasantest. But surely in the pleasures of the
table there can be no comparison between despots and private
men. The despot has finer cookery and richer unguents’, ‘This’
says Hieron ‘is a vulgar error. A thing is pleasant in proportion
to its rarity. He who but rarely meets with a delicacy enjoys
it with a keener relish. As to the scent of unguents, it gives
more pleasure to those who are near him than to the despot

himself? (§ 16—8 25).

1 §g1 1 aworé, ‘once upon a time’, G. § 87, 2. 2 oxodrs
yevopévns dpooty, G. § 184, 4, HA. § 768, 3 6 ZiypevlSys :
The article is used as in renewed mention. dp” dv—eer7}-
gwats, ‘would you be willing?’ On the use of the optative with
dy as a potential without expressed protasis see my
note to Cyr. 1 i 8, G. § 226, 2 (b) Note 1, MT. § 52, 2 Note,
HA. § 872. 4 ¢lxds, sc. éoriv, ix 6, x 7. 6 «al qota,
‘pray, what sort of things?’ xal prefixed to an interrogative
pronoun or particle serves to emphasize the question.
dmot —av elSe(nv, ‘such as I must know’, potential opt.
as abovel.3. 7 B&riév cov: G.§ 75. otras dévros codov
avSpds, ‘such a wise man as you’: ovrws, like woAd, raw,

-paddXov and other adverbs, is frequently separated from the
adjectives or adverbs which it qualifies for the sake of additional
emphasis: cf. 1. 130, Oecon. ii 9.

§ 21.9 od oe...yeyevnpévov: G. § 280. ldtwrns is
the ‘ordinary private man’, in contradistinction to one
who is distinguished by his office or by the possession of
some professional acquirement (érdlwv). See on iv 1. 32.

Is XENOPHON’S HIERON 31

10 dphorépwy, i.e. rod rupavixod cal rol luwrixod
Biov, memepapévoy, ‘since you have had experience’, G.
§ 277, 2. 11 wy, gua ratione, ‘in what way’ G. § 87, 2,
HA.§779a. 12 és evddporivas, ‘in respect to enjoyments’.
Cf. Anab. 11 vi 30 obdeis eis gudlaw airods cudupero, Cyr. 1 iii 1
ravrwre tor AAlkww Siadépwr épalyero els rd tTaxd warGavenr
a 6d, Oecon. ii. 4, xviii 1 dléacKe obv ef Ti Eyers pre kal els roiro.
ed@poctvy is one of the many poetical words used by Xen.
See Index I for a list of such words, 13 dv@peitrots,
generically ‘mankind’, cf. vii 9, viii 8. For the dat. see G,
§ 164, 5, HA. § 771.

§ 31. 14 rl obv...odyl ob...tmépynods pe (for brdury-
ody pe), ‘why do you not then at once recall to my mind?*
The aorist with vi of expresses a command or proposal in the
more lively form of a question: of. Cyrop. 1 i 4 with my note,
Viti iii 46 rl oy ov xi...Kal éué eddaiuova érolycas; and see HA,
§ 839. 15 ord re 16. B. scil. ed ppoctivas re cal Adras.
16 otTw=si hoc feceris, ‘s0’, ‘in this case’ (i.e. if you remind
me), stands in lieu of the proper protasis to dv dtvacGac: ef.
Mem. 1 ii 59 of rair’ é\eye, cal yap davrdy ofrw y dv wero deiv
waiecfa:, Where ofirw stands for ef pair’ fXeye, and see G. § 226,
1, HA. § 902. dv olpa.,,duvar8ar: G. § 136, N. 3, HA,
§ 940. On dr anticipated hyperbatically with ofua: see my
note to Cyr. 1 vi 18.

§4@ 1.18 obrw 54, quamolrem, not ‘spake thus’, in refer-
ence to what follows, pev 54, ‘well then’, introducing in a +
lively manner the full explanation of the proposed subject.

2 § & 1 23) rd Wixy Kal Oar, ‘(extremes of) cold and
heat’. Abstract substantives are used in plural where in-
stances of the quality are denoted in Greek just as in Latin;
see Index I and my note on Cic. de off. i. § 78 1. 3.

24 éhw To capatt: in opp. to the five organs of sense.
Cf. Cic. de nat. deor. m § 141 tactus autem toto corpore
aequabiliter fusus est, ut omnis ictus omnisque minimos et rigoris
et caloris appulsus sentire possimus. 25 HberGar.,.én’

32 NOTES ON Is

avrots: éri is used of the antecedent cause or ground of
any mental affection, where the simple dative of cause (HA.
§ 778 a) might be used; for an instance of the two construc-
tions, cf. Anab. m vi 26 dorep mes dyddAera éxl OeoceBela...,
otrw Mévwy tryaddero Ty éfararay divacba. 27 torre piv
Ste...lor. & Ste, ‘sometimes...at other times’, HA. § 998 b.
For the anaphora, ef. ii 15, iii 2. SU avrys Tis puxijs,
‘with the mind alone’. Cf. Oecon. vii 8, xvii 15.

28 xKowy, una, ‘jointly’; but in vii 9 it means publice.

§ 6 1. 30 8rws, indefinite relative, ‘how’, ‘in what
manner’; HA. § 1054, 3. There was a variety of opinions
amongst philosophers of old—Alkmaeon, Empedoklés, Aristotle
—on the causes of sleep. 81 gruve Kal dtrére, ‘by what
means’ (not, as some, ‘with what part’, i.e. body or mind or
both) and at what time’ (i.e. when actually asleep or when
falling asleep). padrov sc. f 87: Pdoueda re oxvy, not as
Bernhardy takes it, ‘more than is right’. 82 Kal ov8ty-—éy
ve bwvy, ‘and yet this surely is not at alla matter of surprise,
since the sensations produced by what takes place in a waking
state are more distinct than those produced in a state of sleep’;
capecrépas, being a predicate adjective, precedes the article,
cf. 1, 42 and see G. § 142, 8, HA. § 618. Some take e/ for
érc after a word expressive of wonder, see G. § 228, HA. § 926.

§7 1.35 éyed pév, ‘I for my part’. The ué» refers to an
opposition which is understood without being expressly men-
tioned as in tows pév, elxds yév, oluar pév, Soxw péy, ws pev Dré-
yyovow, which imply some possible different view or statement,
ef. vii 4, xi 6. atexp(varo—toy : On the pleonastic use
of pn, pavat, elwe, A\éyer etc. see My Nn. on Oecon. viii 2.

86 Ew rotrev dv dpnxas: G. § 153, HA. § 994. Translate
‘I cannot say how a despot could possibly be sensible of
anything else beyond (lit. ‘outside of’) what (such pleasures
and pains as) you have mentioned; and consequently thus far
I do not know in what respect the life of a despot differs from
that of a private person’. 87 dv aleboiro—txous dv:
see note to § 11. 3. 88 dove, quo fit ut, quocirca, marks

19 XENOPHON’S HIERON 33

& strong conclusion. péxpt ye rovrov, ‘so far at least’,
‘hitherto’. ovn ofS’ el: haud scio an would have exactly an
opposite meaning. ;

§ 8 1.40 ddAdd—Sudépe: ddrAAG is often used, as here,
in quick answers and objections. év roteSe = ‘in this (the
following) respect’. 41 woddatddow. edppalverar (scil.
6 répayvos Tol ldiwrov)=roddamwAaclas evppocivas edi dpal-
verac: see G. § 159 Note 2, HA. § 716 b. We should have
expected the explanatory ydp after yév; but this is often
omitted. Cf. de ven. v 31: rexpijprov dé, ws éhadpdv dor’ bray
Arpeua Siawopetyra:, wndg xri. tovTwy i.e. the organs of
sense. 42 pelw rd Avmnpa Exe: cf. 1.32 note. 44 peélw
aod evpalvovrat, ‘have much fewer pleasures and pains much
more in number and greater in degree than private persons with
moderate means (those in the middle ranks of life)’. For the
position of rodv cf. the Latin plura multo, maiora multo,
ante multo, post paulo.

§ 9 1. 47 d ydp otrw ratr’ cye—treBipouv, ‘how comes
it that so many would have desired if this had been the case
(which it is not)?’ G. § 222, HA. § 895. If we substitute
for the interrogative ws its equivalent negative ovx, the
superiority of the reading in the text, which is that of Stobaeos,
over the vulgate €xec will carry conviction with it.

49 «al raira, idque, ‘and that too’, often used with the
participle when it stands in a concessive relation, HA. §612 a,
G. § 277 Note 1 (b). tev Soxotvroy ixavwrdrwy dvSpoyv
elvar, ‘of those who are considered to be most competent
persons’, The predicate-noun with elvac or yiyvecOa: stands
in the genitive when it is preceded by the genitive of a
participle of a verb declarandi or sentiendi: cf. below ii 1, Plat.
Apol. c. 7, c. 32 trav dacxovrwy dixaordy evar, and see HA.
§ 941, G. § 136 Note 3 (b), Madv. § 158. By txavo-
vérev Weiske and Schneider understand ‘ most rich and pow-
erful’ )( ray perplws diaydvrwv, cl. de re eq. ii 1, rarrovrat pév
yap Sh &y rais wodeow lewedew ol rois xphpacl re lkavdrarot
wal rijs wodews ovK EKaxicrov peréxovTes. 50 «ws 88 waves:

H, I. >

34 NOTES ON I9

the regular order should have been wis wavres dé to cor-
respond with wus ay wodAol pév. Cf. Anab. 11 iv 2 érade pey
ovdév, woAAG Oé xaxd evosuce worhoa, Mem.1vill cé per
Slkacoy vouliw, copdy dé ode Orworwwiv, for oé Sikacov pev KrH.,
1i 10 &d\evye pev (Lwxparys) ws 7d word, rots 5e Bovropévors
étay dxovew; but, though uéy—dé are commonly placed after
the words which are severally opposed to each other, the
Greeks did not always observe uniformity in this respect,
referring them sometimes to the predicate, sometimes to the
whole clause.

3 §10 1. 52 dpdhorépev trav tpyov, ‘of both conditions of

life’, i.e. the state of both the private man and the despot.
This is better than to take dugorépwy, as it is taken by Bremi,
Frotscher and Sauppe, as a genitive dependent upon ray Epywy
‘the circumstances of each’, cl. Anab. v v 18 Big ovdev édap-
Bdvonev rav éxelvwy, VI v 88 Képov joav rod éxelvov 808-
Nov, Hell. vir i 18. For the above meaning of épyoy cf.
Oecon. iv 5. aepl avrov, scil. rep! roi rupay very.
54 évrevOey, scil. dwd rs SWews, inde, ‘with that’. The
order is doxw yap peuyjoOa (HA. § 944 a) xal oe dptdauevor ép-
reldev héyew. The phrase dpiduevos aro rivos, inde a, ‘ be-
ginning with any person or thing’, generally agrees in gender,
number and case with the substantive, of which it defines and
limits the sense, almost with an adverbial signification, as
in Plato Theaet. p. 171 8 é& awdyrtwv...drd...Mpwraydpov
dptandvwy duqgioByricera. See my note to Cyr.1 vi 8 1. 74
and Madv. § 176 (c) Rem. On the construction pepvyoar
—dptdpevov see G. § 280, HA. § 982. 56 ois Sia ris
Sews Oedpacr: cf. 1. 20.

§ 11 1. 57 ciploxw peovexrovvras, ‘I find that they are
worse off’, Observe that necovexrety (the opposite to which is
weovexrety) may be used either (1) absolutcly or (2) with
the dative (a) alone (1. 77) or (b) with év as here, (3) with the
genitive of the thing of which one falls short, as iv 1. 3, (4)
with genitive of person and dative of thing (1. 107,
1, 111). . pév ye] see n. on viii 9. Dra—tvy DAyq xdpn,
‘some things are worth seeing in one country, some in another’,

I 12 XENOPHON’S HIERON 35

58 él rotrav fkacra—cuvayedperba, ‘in quest of these
several curiosities private men resort either to such cities as
they may please for the sake of the sights in them, or to the
national festivals, in which it is considered there is a collection
of sights most worth seeing’, By ravyyytpecs are meant in
particular the Olympian games in which Hieron so distin-
guished himself. Frotscher explains cvvayelpeo @ar as=wore
evwayelperOa: airots. Cobet suspects that there is something
wrong here and that several words have been lost. See crit. n.

59 els wokas ds dv Bothovra:: for els roders els ds dv
BotAwvrac lévac; cf. Oecon. x 10 ef kara xdpay Eye Fr
Set fxagra for cad’ yw, Cyr. 11 iv 11 with my note,

§ 12 1, 62 ov peda dpodl Sewplas Eyovowy, ‘have not much
to do with’, ‘are not much concerned about public shows’:
ef. Oecon, vi 7 robs dul yar Exorras, Cyr. vir iii 20 dug?
roils pldovs Execv, IV ii 35 dugl cvekevaclay fyecv, tv v 14
dp@i raira elyor, v i 30, v 44, v iv 10 dugl ra alypahwra
éxeiy ie. pudarrew. 64 dodadés, sc. dori.

Sov pi, the negative uy is used because of the indefinite
(implied) antecedent ‘anywhere’ (conditional relative clause):
see G. § 231, HA. § 1021. kpelrroves Tov Tapdvrwy,
*superior in strength to those present at them’. 65 ra
olxot, ‘their affairs at home’. G. § 141, Note 3, also § 190
Note 2, HA. § 666 a, also § 220. kéxrqvran éxupd, dio-re—
GroSnpetv, ‘possess in sufficient security (G. § 142, 3, HA.
§ 618) to leave them in the charge of others while they are
absent from their kingdom’. See note tol. 74. 66 oBepdy
(se. dori) py, ‘it is to be feared lest’, 68 Tipwpy-
carta - abucheravres, ‘to revenge themselves on those
who do them wrong’ (in deposing them), ‘their aggressors’.
Tijwpeiy is ‘to assist one who has suffered wrong’, ‘to avenge’
with the dative of the person avenged, the accusative of the
person on whom vengeance is taken, and the genitive of the
crime avenged; the middle rimwpeiriai: is ‘to avenge oneself
upon’, ‘visit with punishment’, with the accusative of the
person and: genitive of the crime. Plato de rep. p. 579 8
draws a similar picture of the misery of a despot delvartet.

s—2L

36 NOTES ON I ra

from the privileges and pleasures of travelling and seeing men
and manners, and confined to the prison of his own court:
Ayvy de Svre adr@ thy Puxiw ubvy trav év TH woe ore dx 067-
pjoas Eteorw ovdaudce obre Oewpjoar.bouv Sh wal ol dAdoe
ErevOepo. éwcOupnral elor, xaradeduxws Se év ry olla rd wWoNAd WS
yuvh, $7, POovaw Kal rots arrows woAlrats, édy tes EEwW dwodnuy Kal
Tt dyabov dpa.

_ § 181.68 dros dv, potential opt. See n.tol. 3.
69 GAN’ dpa, ‘but then surely’. Ta Towra: generic
article, ‘spectacles of this kind’; G. § 141 (d), HA. § 659.
70 «al ofko. pévovor, ‘even when they stay at home’,
val pa Ala appears to serve not so much the purpose of
affirming the preceding position, as of ushering in the sub-
sequent objection. See Shilleto Dem. de fals. leg. App. m1.
71 éAlya ye rev roddoy (scil. Epxeras adrots), ‘only
a few out of the many that there are’, partit. gen., G. § 168,
72 rowira dvra, ‘such as they are’, scil. éAlya. —
riya modetrar, ‘are sold at a high price’: on the use of
predicate adjectives in apposition to the subject, where other
languages use an adverb, see HA. § 619. 73 ot érvBexvi-
pevot kal ériovv, ‘those who furnish any exhibition, ever so
small’. d£vover, ‘expect’. 74 aBdvres—dmeévan, secum
auferre, ‘to go away with’. The participle here expresses the
leading idea; cf. Cyr. 1 iv 13, 20, Anab. vii vii 58 radra Aa Bop
amc&c, G. § 279, 4, HA. § 968 b. év ddly@ xpévy, ‘within a
short time’. Cf, Mem. 1 iii 13 év rocotrw xpdvy, de red.
iv 23 dy rect wévre HEE. 75 woddNaTwAdoia—*q Soa Krév-
rat, ‘many times—as great as they get’. Cf. Cyr. rv ii 37 drws
Serrdora otra xal word wapacxevacuéa FH Tots deowbras
érotetre, with my note, de red. i 5 épvccopévyn &é (yj) rodXAa-.
wraclous rpépe 4 el cirov Epepe. The same thought might
have been expressed also by rod\awAdows dowy kTOvras, such
adjectives having the construction of comparatives; see G.
§ 175 Note 1, HA. § 755 a, and ep. Cyr. v ii 30, vi iii 38.

§ 141.77 ddAd—yé ro, ‘well—at any rate’. ANAS is
used with an adversative force in relation to a latent feeling

1x6 XENOPHON’S H/ERON 37

in the mind of the speaker. tois Geapact, ‘in respect of
sights’, see above 1. 106, G. §188 Note 1, HA.§780. 79 row
‘WSlerov dxpodparos: of. Cic, or. p. Arch, § 20 Themistoclen
illum dizisse aiunt, cum ex eo quaereretur, quod acroama aut
cuius vocem libentissime audiret: ‘eius, a quo sua virtus optime
praedicaretur’. 80 vtpiv may be regarded either as governed
by wapévres or as the dative belonging to the whole sentence
rather than to any special word, G. § 184, 4, HA. § 771.
82 Tov xakerwrdrov axpodparos: for the genitive after
dvjxoo, ‘not hearing’, see G.§ 180 Note 1, HA. § 753d. Cf.
Mem, 1 i 31 roi wavtuw jilorow dxoticparos, éralwov éavr is,
dvjxoos el, érafyou is in descriptive apposition with
dxpoduaros, HA. § 624 b. 83 Kat’ épBadpors, ‘to his
face’; ef, Arist. Ran. 626 tva col car’ 6@Oadpods heyy, Soph.
Antig. 760 car’ 6upara, Hur. Andr, 1064 é\@civ car’ bupa.
84 Kaxyyopeiy, ‘to slander’, ‘speak evil of’: see cr, n.

§161.85 «alti ole—etdpalve, ‘but, pray, what pleasure
do you think they give who don’t speak evil of us?’ On the
emphatic «al before interrogative particles and pronouns see n.
to 1. 6, and on the use of the negative u» with the participle,
G. § 283, 4, HA. § 1025 a, 87 of ciwwrevres obra, ‘these
your silent men’; the participle with the article used sub-,
stantively instead of a relative periphrasis of a person, see G._. “)
§ 276, 2. wavTes kKakovor lot: see cr. n. 89 dromrou,...
doew—ros bralvovs woutrGar; ‘are suspected of bestowing *-
their (G. § 141 Note 2) praises for the sake of flattering’. On"
the personal for impersonal construction see HA. §944.a, G. ~ *
§ 280 Note 1, G. MT. § 93 Note 2 (b). WAnstén

§ 16 1. 94 dpgs and épare at the beginning, or paren
thetically in the middle of a sentence, are used, without any
influence on the construction, like Latin viden’, ‘do you see?
don’t you see?’ in explanation, where the speaker assumes
that his statement must command assent; cf. Arist. Nub. 355,
Thesm. 496 raié@’, dpds, ofrwror’ elrer, Plat. Protag. p. 336 B .
GN’, bpGs, Edn, dixara done? NEyew Tpwrarybpas. éxetve ye,
illud certe, ‘this certainly", viz. what has yet to be mentioned. |

38 NOTES ON I 36

otx &, non item, non iam, ‘not as in the other case’.
So in Mem. rv iv 20, after several Sed» véuoc have been
enumerated, Socrates says, odxére por Soxei—otros Oeot vdyuos
elvat, Agesil. ii 26 Kérus dwnA\dyn—. Matowdds ye pip—
ovxére (‘not like the others’) delcas d\dd weodels dwéwhevcer
otxade, Oecon. xxi 11, Cyr. 1 v 81. 79 with my note. ovK dy
areloaig—ovdéva, ‘you would not get any one to believe’. The
protasis implied is, ‘if you were to try’, see n. to 1. 3.
96 dy avrois evdpalverGe, ‘you enjoy yourselves in respect to
them’. We should have expected a demonstrative reference
(év rovros), but cf. Cyr. vir viii 16 ra weréueva éwl rpdwefay boa,
re xpbadev etlpnro, ovdev adray adypynrat.

§ 171. 97 Kal—ye, ‘yes (I agree with you) and what is
more’. rovtp xplvovew, ‘judge by this fact’ viz. Src
SoxobotxrrA. Cf. iv 8 ob yap Tg dptO up TA roAAG Kplverac.

98 Svov, libentius, ‘with greater relish’; cp. iii 2, viii 5.

99 Soxoto.—éavrots, ‘they have a notion that they
themselves also would have more pleasure in partaking of an
entertainment served to us than of one served to themselves’.
Tlapar:Oévac revl is the technical term for ‘setting a meal
before a person’, s0 of raparcOévres are ‘the serving-men’,
Cyr. vir viii 20, ra waparcOépeva, ‘the meats served’,
11i 30, v ii 16. Cf. Arist. Ach. 85, Eq. 52 BovrAa rapadd co
Sdpmov ; 101 -rovro, emphatic, ‘this it is which’. See G.
§ 152 Note 3, HA. § 996 b and cp. §§ 21, 25, 32, de rep. Athen.
1 2 ol xuBepyfrac—xal of vaurnyol, obrol elow of rhy dévayy
mwepriOévres TH ONE. 102 tds 1Sovds, ‘their enjoyment’;
cp. 1. 89. ,

§ 181.102 8éws mpooSéxovrat, ‘look forward with plea-
sure to’, Apol. c. 33 lAapds rpooedéxerTo Tov Odvaror.
108 Any ovx: see crit. n. 104 &xwrdew—raperxevacpévat,
‘since they have been always provided to the full, supplied
with abundance’. For the predicate nominative see G. § 166
Note 4. ovSeplay—txovoryv—érlSocr, ‘do not admit any
sort of addition’, cf. Oecon. xx 23 odddv Exe wrelova éewldoocp

7 X@pos cE apyod mdugopos -yr-yvdpevos. 106 rq evdpoctyy

Tax XENOPHON’S HIERON 39

Tis Amos, ‘the pleasure of (i.e. arising from) anticipation’.
For evdpocury see n. on vii 4. 107 pevovexrote. tay
Suwrey: see n. on |. 57.

§ 191. 107 éxetvo, ‘the following fact’, 1. 94. The acc.
depends loosely upon Euwetpos ef (not on olda): see n. to Oecon,
xvi 6, and cf, Cyr. 111 iii 9 éxtorjpuoves yoay Ta wpoojxovra. See
cr. n. 108 Sey, G. § 188, 2, HA. § 781. arelw, predicate
adjective; of. 1. 32 with note. 109 wapaGhra, sibi
apponi iubeat, ‘has set before him’, the middle in causative
sense. Cf. Cyr. v ii 19. Ta Tepitra Tav ikavey ‘super-
fluities’: wepirrés having a latent. comparative force takes
the gen., as in Cyr. vim ii 21, 22 wepirra rav dpxodvrwr.
romotTy Oarroy, co citius. 110 Te xpdve tis Sova, ‘in
respect to the duration of the pleasure’.

§ § 201.114 «mpoolnrar sc. 74 raparibépeva, ‘approves’,
‘likes’ (what is served), i.e. as long as the appetite for food
continues. The verb rpooleoc@ac admits of a double construc-
tion: roiré we wpoclera: ‘this likes me’, and roiro rpoc-
beuat, ‘I like, affect this’. Cf. Cyr. vim vii 4 rp 52 ) yuxh

ctrov ov wpoclero.

§ 211.117 dv ySopevov—rovroy: see n. to 1. 101.

1.118 ovdxodv......downkorara fxav Tod Epyou tobrov; ‘do you
imagine that the greater delight a man takes in any occupation,
the more fondly he is attached to it?’ The form of the
sentence is like that of v4 1.30. Cf. Oecon. xii 15 épwrixds
Exovor rod xepdalvew, Cyr. 111 lii 12 épwrikds Execy rod Hon
woety Ti, and for the gen. see G. § 182, 1, and HA. § 756,

120 awdvv pav oty sc. ofouat, ‘of course’, ‘unquestionably’. The
most simple way of expressing an affirmative answer is by val;
more strongly by rdvu ye, rdvu wey ody, wdvrws 34, pdduora,
kal pdda, opddpa ye, dnul, rl ydp; rl uty; was yap of; and an
answer in the negative by od, ov dijra, ovdapds, yeicra, was;
wd0ey; ov nev ovy, see below, 1. 124. 121 + 1—#Svov, ‘with
at all greater pleasure’. So below ii 18 ovdéy 7c ‘not at all’,
iv 7 0arrév rc, Herod. tv 52 obrw rt, Thue. 1 107 76 71.

40 NOTES ON ‘ Taz

124 ov pa rov Al’, ov piv ody scil. dpw. Stobaeos has ov pép
dy. Cf. Cyr. v v 18 ov ud rdv Al’—ov pev 35%, 1 vi 9, 11 ii 22.

125 dyAevxéorrepov )( 7dcov, ‘more sourly’,.‘ with less pleasure’.
Suidas s.v. "AyAeuxes 7d dndes Revopdv elpynxev ev TH Olxovomxg
{vili 4). Aoxe? 5 tevixdv 7d Bvopa, Luxeduxdy’ word you éorl
wapa TY PivOwn. Kal dyAcuxéore pov dvrl rot dnddorepoy me-
vopar ‘lépwr. dv Sdégtee: § 11. 3.

§ 22 1. 126 pynxavijpara, afterwards (1. 136) called codic-
para, ‘skilful dressings of food’, ‘artificial stimulants to the

UA

appetite’. 128 orpvova, ‘harsh’, ‘astringent’. ToUTaOY
aSedd, ‘akin to these’, HA. § 754 d. 130 wdvv piv otv
scil. karavevénka. kal wavé ye, to be taken with rapa
gvow, ‘quite unnatural’. Seen. to ii 10. |

§ 28 1. 132 Go re obdv...émbuprpara, ‘do you then
suppose that these viands are anything else but objects of
craving to an appetite sickly and weakened by indulgence?’

In my former editions I followed Cohet in accepting ratra édéopara,
the reading of NW, so that Hieron’s meaning should be ‘do you think that
these are (merely) eatables or etc.’; but 1 now see that there are objections
fatal to this interpretation. In the first place aAAo re over, according to
Platonic usage (see Hipparch. p. 226E aAAo re oty of ye pidoxepseis didovor
vo xépdos, Euthyphr. p. 10 D dAAo re ptAcirar Ud Oewv) can only mean
nonne putas ‘do you not think ?’ (G. § 282, 3, HA. § 1015 b), and in the
second place we find that Xenophon does not use dAdo 7 but dAAo ri—
H, as in Cyr. 111 1118 dAAO re ody F Sa 7d THs yns oTaviger ayabns viv
mévytes vouicer’ elvac; Anab. II Vv 10 aAAo Te av H—aywriGoipeba; IV Vii 5
GAAO Te H ovdey nwAver maprévac; Oecon. i 16 aAAo Te FH TovTOLS OVTE ai
EmoTHma: xpyuara eiow ovre ta xTHxara; I conclude therefore that we
should stand by the common reading—the absence of ra in NW may
casily be accounted for by lipography—taking eSéopnara as the subject
of efvar, not as its predicate, and giving 7 the meaning of quam, not
aut.

134 émrOuprpara, ‘objects of desire’. See iv 7, where
cities, fields, harbours etc., which are coveted by kings, are
opposed rots ldwrixots ériOumhmacey. 185 ov, ‘I pre-
sume’, ‘surely’, used where the speaker puts something in a
half-questioning manner. ovStv rpocSedvrat, ‘do not at all
require in addition’. The rpés has here its adverbial, not
@ prepositional sense. Cf. iv 11.

I 25 XENOPHON’S HIERON 41

§ 241.137 ddd pévrow—rotray—rords wAnordlLovras—drro-
Aavev xriX., ‘well certainly.in the case of those expensive unguents
with which we are familiar, I really do believe that those who
are near your person have more enjoyment of them than you
yourselves have, just as, in respect to disagreeable odours, it
is not the person himself who has eaten (anything which
emits a disagreeable odour) who is sensible ‘of them, as those
who come near him’. For the construction of droAavecy cf.
Cyr. vit v 81 diijoas ray Holorwy roTwy dworavoerar, Amphis
Leuc. (Mein. Com. Fr. 111 p. 311) éfov drodadecy lyOtwv ddy-
6uwayv, Antiphanes Arch. (ib. 111 p. 22) dwéAave Toi {wuod, poet,
Didym. (ib. p. 44) dwéXavoa wodd\Gv kal xadav edecudrur,
Diodor. Epicler. v 19 (ib. p. 544) rdvrwy dwodatcas tTav wa-
parebévruy. 140 dyaplrov: the reading dxaplsrws offends
against Cobet’s canon who (Nov. Lect. p. 420) says, ‘perpetuo
Veterum usu edxapis et edxdporros, dxaps et dxdpioros sic dis-
tinguuntur ut animum gratum et ingratum habentes evxdpioror
et dxdptoro:r dicantur, sed venustus et scitus et elegans edxaps
et éwlxaps nominetur, et dxaps qui venustatis et elegantiae sit
expers. Nauci non sunt formae 6 7} adxdprros, evxdperos et éxtyd-
peros a Graeculis imperite fictae. Probae sunt rod dxdpiros, ol
evxdptres, et sic Ta axdpira et Aéyew ovx dxdpira pro xaplevra’.
140 avrés, ipse. o BeBpwxes: see n. to 1. 87.

6 § 2851. 143 rey olrwy, partitive genitive dependent upon
wayrodama. Observe that the usual plural of 6 otros is not ol

otro but ra cira. For the sentiment cf. Mem. rv v 9. 144
pera wé0ou, periphrasis for adverb. 145 mwds sc. clrov.

For the emphatic ovros cf. abovel.101. Hiero’s meaning is:—
‘(You admit that the enjoyment of unguents is not after all so
great). This is precisely the case with those who have con-
stantly a variety of food set before them. ‘hey eat nothing
with an appetite, whereas he who rarely meets with any
delicacy, this is the man who takes his fill of it with enjoyment,
whenever it comes before him’. Schenkl proposes to read 7 wy
TovovTwy for rév olrwr.

42 NOTES ON It

CHAPTER II

Still, contends Simonides, there are other pleasures greater
than those of sense. You despots have a considerable ad-
vantage over private men because you can conceive and readily
execute great projects and can do most to benefit your friends and
hurt your enemies; you have all the proud consciousness of
superior might. You possess the greatest abundance and variety
of possessions ; you have at your command luxuries of all sorts,
the finest chariots and horses, the most splendid arms, the most
brilliant ornaments for your wives, the finest and most sumptuously
furnished palaces and the most numerous, intelligent and valuable
servants (§ 1—§ 2).

Hieron expresses his surprise that a wise man like simone
should be misled by outward appearances and take the popular |
view of happiness and unhappiness. A despot’s possessions and all |
that is reckoned of most value are displayed before the eyes of the .
vulgar; but they do not see the reality in the background, the evils
to which he is exposed are concealed from them, lying as they do
in the inmost recesses of his soul, where alone real happiness or
misery resides (§ 3—§ 5). A despot has less enjoyment from the
greatest blessings incident to human life, such as peace, and more
vezration from the greatest curses, such as war, than a private
citizen: he is a slave in many things where a private. man is
free; he cannot in his own country, with safety to his person,
freely pass from place to place, but must go about fully armed
himself and with an armed escort, as if he were in an enemy’s
country (§ 6—§ 8). Private persons on their return from a
JSoreign expedition consider themselves safe at all events when
they get back; not so despots, who find themselves then most
surrounded by enemies. Or in case of an invasion, private men
can retire within their fort for safety ; but a despot does not find
his home a castle, but must be on his guard there more than in
any other place (§ 9—§ 10). Again private persons can obtain
a respite from war by a truce and by peace, but a despot can

Ils XENOPHON'S HIERON 43

never be at peace or trust a truce with his subjects (§ 11). For
there are two kinds of war—there is that between state and
state, and there is that between a despot and his subjects.
Whatever ills arise from the jirst must be shared by despot and
citizen alike (§ 12—§ 13). But a despot by his position is
debarred from a share of the pleasures of a successful war (§ 14),
which are very considerable (§ 15—§ 16). In the second kind of
war—while suspecting every one as an enemy, he knows neverthe-
less that, when he has put to death the persons suspected, he has
only weakened the power of the city (§ 17), and his confidence
is not restored but he becomes more suspicious than before.
His house is to him like a besieged camp, perpetually on the
alarm against the open assaults or secret intrigues of enemies
(§ 18).

§ 11. 2 wavu—pixpd: see n, on |. 7. 3 Taev Soxotv-
twyv avipay elvar: see n. toi 91. 49. For the emphatic use
of dvyp cf. vii 3 dvdpes dé cal ofxérs dvOpwro pdvov vousfiuerot,
Cyr. vv 33 ob per denp gaiver, éyw dé odx afis adpyis, Hellen,
vit i 24 bweped@iiow Ttdv Aucouidq cai udvor dvdpa iyoirro,
Arist. Ach. 76, Eq. 179. So in Latin vir: Cie. ep. ad Qu. fr.
1 11 cum veneris, virum te putabo; st Sallustii Empedoclea
legeris, hominem non putabo. Weiske is wrong in translating
vay doxotvrwy by illustrinm, conspicuorum. See Prof. Jebb's
note on Soph. Oed. KR. 1191 ed, 2. 4 &évras: G. § 138
Note 7, HA. § 619 a. peovextouvras—oirwy: see note to
ill. For 8yw» Heindorf on Plato Protag. § 100 suggests
dop@r, on the ground that the former is included in cira,,
and also in reference to i 1. 22.

821. 5 & ékelvors, ‘in respect to what follows’, ep. il, 96.

7 émwwodtre, in animum inducitis. whetora—ty ere,
‘possess—in greatest abundance’, G. § 138 Rem, 1, HA. § 618.
8 Siaddpovras apery ‘of surpassing excellence’, Aristot.
Ith. Nie. 11 vi 2 9 rot imwov dpery iwroy re erovéaioy roel Kal
dyabor Spapeiv Kal éveycciv row ériBdrny wal weivac rods woheulous,
The root of dper7 is dp- ‘to fit’, from which are derived dpa-
ploxw ‘I suit’, dp@por ‘a joint’, dpréw ‘I fit together’, ‘prepare’,

44 NOTES ON ll s

dpOuds ‘reckoning’ i.e. fitting numbers together in a series, dprios
‘even’, apre ‘just’, ‘exactly’, dporos, dpéoxw, Lat. arma, armus,
artus ‘limb’, artus ‘tight’, ars etc. For the epanaphora
Stadépovras pevp—dtagéporra oé cf. i 5, ii 15, iv 3 ete.

9 tbwepéxovra, egregium. 10 xédopov, mundum muliebrem,
Fr, parure. Cf. Oecon. ix 6 1. 36. kal tavras, casque, ‘and
those too’. We find generally cal raira idque (i 9), not so often a
demonstrative agreeing with the preceding substantive; but cf.
below vii 8, Anab. 11 v 21 darépwr éorl cal dunxydywy kal rovTwr
worynpav, Oecon. ii 5, Herod. 111 73, 1 dpxdueba bxd Mijdou dvdpds
Mdvyov xal rovrou wra ovK Exovros. 11 xareoxevacpivas
rots wAelo-rov aflois, ‘with the most costly furniture’.

12 émoripas dplorovs, ‘superior in accomplishments’:
dative of respect, HA. § 780. With wArOe we must supply
some word like d:agépovras from dplorous. 14 dvqoan, pro-
desse, G. p. 349,

§ 31.17 ovSéy re, i 211. 12 note. pada is to be taken
with dotdtecv, and evdalpovas elvyas depends upon dofdfep,
not upon dpéay. 18 Sofdfav dpdv, ‘to judge by appearances
that etc.’ .

§ @ 1. 20 wodAov déa, 1. 11. elvas, to be taken with
Soxobvra. dverrvypéva (dvanrrucoetyv), explicita, ‘un-
folded’, ‘revealed’, predicate participle. On the use of the infi-
nitive (OedcOa:) as a sort of accusative of specification, see
G. § 261, 2, HA. § 952. gdavepd looks so much like a gloss on
dverruyuéva, that I have enclosed it in brackets as at least
doubtful. See cr. n. 23 &vOawepi.g. dv» alowrep.

24 daréxara, abditur, ‘is kept out of sight’.

7 § 61.25 rd wdHOos wepl rovrouv Adnbévar: cp. Plato legg.
p. 908 c cede AéANDe wept rovrou, where also the verb is used
impersonally: the usual construction would be rofro AednOévar
7d wH00s, ‘that this is unknown to the multitude’.
26 «al dpds, ‘you as well as they’. 27 Soxeire, ‘are
considered’. 28 rovro: seen. toil. 101.

§ 6 1. 31 &dyuotoy scil. népos, see G. § 170, 2 Note, and cf.
1. 35.

II 10 XENOPHON’S HIERON 45

§ 7 1.33 avrika, ‘for instance’; when the first instance
that presents itself is urged. Cf. Oecon. xix 18, Cyr. 1 vi 9.
34 rabrys—rtois rupdvvois pérertiv, G. § 184, 2 Note 1 (u),
HA. § 734. 35 6 68 wédepos péya Kaxéy, scil. ef done? elvat.

$81.36 evbis, ig. atria |. 33, ‘at the outset’, ‘to begin
with’, It is followed by éreira 6¢ 1.43. 37 ois Sudrars EE-
exriv—prdiv poBoupévous: On the accusative for the dative,
as in agreement with the (understood) subject of the infinitive,
see G. § 136 Note 3, and ef. Oecon. i 4, Hell. rv i 35 &ferrl oot
undéva rporxwwotvra—f{yv, Mem. m vi 26 ef éfijv rots xparle-
rows cgurdenévous éwl rods yelpovs léva, Kur. Heracl. 693
ws ph wevolyra rd\dka cor Aéyew wdpa, Plutarch Agis vi 2
curéBawe Trois wodXois, Wowep ewi Seowiryy dyouévous éx
Spacpod, dedievar tov AvKodpyor. 38 wodkepov token: G.
& 159, HA. § 715, dot dv BotAwvra, ‘whithersoever they
please’, G. § 207, 2, HA. § 860, 39) po Tus—dronrelvy :
G.§ 218, HA.§ 887. 41 modeplas, scil.yijs. your, ‘at
all events’, serves to confirm an assertion by giving the grounds
for it. wmhurpévor olovrat dvdykny elvar Gudyew: dvdyxny
efvai,as is sometimes the case with deiv, ypira ete. after ofouas
ete., does not affect the construction of the clause; otherwise
we must have had wrikwpyévous. Of. Dem. de fals. leg. § 260
qyotu—alrds wepeiva det airdy, ib. § 337, Plat. Protag. p.
316 v wérepoy wdvos ola detv deahéyerPar; 42 Sudyew se.
Tow Blov, vivere, aevum transigere, as in i 8, iv 2, vii 10,
43 ovprepucyer Gat, secum una circumducere.

§ 9 1. 45dAX' oty: ‘the clause to which d\\d is opposed is
sometimes in the form of an hypothetical protasis; so d)\\'
ot», when the consequences of the former clause are to be signi-
fied. Plat. Phaed. p. 91 Bp ef 62 unddy dori reXevrioayri, aN’
ov rotrév “ye Tov xpivor Hrrov andns fooua’. Jelf Gr. § 774 obs.
L brabav @\Oocww, ‘after they have returned’. See G.
MT. § 20 Note 1 p. 26. 48 Uracw évres: G. § 230, § 136
Note 4, HA. § 980, § 982,

§ 10 1. 48 dav 8— or rparetwowv, —idv—Soxaew: an example
of a conditional clause subordinate to a primary conditional

46 NOTES ON II 10

clause, where in some cases we should insert a copulative
particle so as to make it a co-ordinate clause. Cf. Anab. 11 i
31 qv 5é ris awedy, Ay Wndlonobe—xorAdfer, ovrws oi wodguoe
wheiorov éwevopuévor Ecovra. Such instances of a conditional
clause within a conditional clause are found also in Latin, see
my n, on Cic. or. p. Sestio § 451. 81ed.2. . 49 els ryv wodw:
Cobet would read érl, which of course would be the correct
classical combination, but, as Sauppe remarks, ‘positi els signi-
ficatione contra exempla non pauca, maxime sequente hostium
nomine, veluti Anab. 1 i 11, iii 5, mr ii 16, rv ii 7’, to which
may be added Cyr. 1 v 14, mr ii 9 dAaddéavres EOeov els avrots,
Anab. 111 1116 éroApjoare ody Ty warpixny ppovipar: lévar els rods
woNetous. 51 dAdAd is opposed to the second hypothetical
protasis: see n. on 1. 45. 52 voplfovor xadeordvar: G.
§ 184, 3, HA. § 940. 53 ovSé, ne—quidem. 54 évrat0a
Si kal pddcora, ibi demum vel mazxime, ‘there of all places
most’. On the intensive xai=German gar, see my n. on

8 Oecon. i 19 and cp. below viii7. 55 ¢vAaxréoy: G. § 281,
2, HA. § 990.

$111.56 Sd crovSev—ylyverar woddpov dvdwavors, ‘a
cessation of hostilities is brought about by means of a truce’.
58 robs tupavvevopévous, ‘the subjects of a despotic
sovereign ’. 59 dv—Oappricee, ‘would confidently rely
on treaties’, potential optative, i 1. 8, HA. § 872. Observe
that the participle r:orevcas is the virtual primary predicate,
HA. § 984,

$121.59 xal—piv ij, et profecto iam, ‘and further’, The.
pév (=v) serves to strengthen the affirmation. See on vii 11.
60 ois woAcpotor: 1.38. 62 rodvrey Trav wodduey: i.e.

the wars between contending free states, and those between a
despotic king and the people who have been forced by him into
subjection, respectively. The gen. is partitive, depending upon
dca. But some with good reason understand 4 év.raizs réXect
to refer to ré\enos: in that case the genitive must be referred
to it. The vulgate 6 od» rats wédeor could not possi8ly mean
‘war between states’. I should prefer to read 6 dy rats ré\eut,

II 16 XENOPHON’S HIERON 47

and in 1. 68 of dyres rats rodeo. 6 év Tats wodeo May =civis,
as also in |. 68, the singular being used as opposed to 6
ripavvos. The wey in dca pew Exe xadewd is answered by the
dé in d dé xovow Hdéa 1. 67.

§ 18 1. 64 év SwAos: For év in the sense of ‘wearing’,
‘equipped with’, see my n. to Cyr. 11 i 16. 65 dyn
wdSoo.—étrl rovrois: Such transitions from a singular col-
lective noun to a plural are not uncommon: ef. below iii 4,
v 4, vi 14, Cyr. 1 ii 2 qv 8€ res rodrwy Tt wapaBalyy, Syulay
av’rots éwavéOecay, Ocecon. xxi 9 8s dy—otrot, and gee HA. § 632.

§ 14 1.66 péxpr rovrov, ‘thus far’, cf. i]. 88. ‘pay 81 is
ordinarily used in dismissing one consideration and passing to
another, cf. 1. 92. toot sc. eloly. of év rats wédeou may be
for cives: cf. 1, 62, but as there, so here, it might refer to réXepo04,
i.e. ‘wars between different states’. Weiske, Add. p. 454, pro-
posed of 8yres réXeEce (SC. wodEpLOL). ovKért, non item.
See n. on il. 94 p. 38.

§ 151.70 ov pqdvovsc. dori. 71 Sony plyv—Sony 8€: see
n. tol. 8. tpépacbar, fugare, ‘to put to flight’.- Observe
that the strong aor. rpawéo@ase is never used in this sense but
always in that of ‘to turn and flee’. - 73 yavpotvrat, ‘pride
themselves, exult’, a poetical word, not found elsewhere in Xen.
74 dvadapBavovory, which Sturz renders sibi vindicant,
can only signify, as Cobet points out, amissam (gloriam) re-
cuperant, ‘they recover lost credit’—a meaning which does not
very well suit the context. The dvd may be easily ascribed to
dittography, a frequent source of error. Cf. Plat. Phaed. p.
75 &. 75 tH wéAw voplLovres nvEnxévar ‘because they
consider that they have enhanced (the power and glory of)
their city’. The participle agrees with of woNtrac implied in
ai wédes 1. 69.

§ 16 1. 76 wpocworeirar ris BovAts pereoxnKévat, ‘pro-
fesses that he has had some share in the plan’, G. § 170, 2.
78 yaderéy scil. dori. eipety Strov ox Kal dmipesSovral
wt, ‘to find an occasion on which they do not add some

48 NOTES ON II 16

falsehood’: observe that ov’, not 7, is used because the
relative is not conditional, as in i 12 1. 64. 79 whéovas
ddoKovres direxrovévar j—dro8avwow, ‘pretending that they
have put to death more than have really been killed’.
dwro@aveivy does duty as the passive of dwroxrelvew.

80 ore, usque adeo. kadév ri, pulcrum quiddam, ‘a
really fine thing’, i.e. something certain in that way, though
perhaps indescribable. See my n. on quidam, Cic. de off.
1 § 95 1. 29. 81 +d wodd vixdv (G. § 258) i.g. roAdhy or
peydrny vixny vixdy, ‘to win a great and decided victory’,
Cf. Hipparch. viii 11 7d yap word vixdy ovdevl wuwore perapé-
ANecay wdpecxev, Cyr. vir ili 25 ody pév odv rots Ilépoas adbrds
race kal évlxa woXrv, Thucyd. 1 49, 5 7 dé avrol qoav ol Koply Aco,
—wonDd évixwy.

§ 17 1. 81 dwowteioy sc. dvtimpdrrovrdas Tivas.
82 dvrumpdrrovras, see crit. app. 83 otk atte thy
wéXuy, in reference to 1. 75 riv wédw voulfovres nuénnévat, Cp.
xi 138. 84 padsvev, pauciorum. datSpés, ‘cheerful’, a

9 favourite word of Xenophon’s. 85 peyadvveras, effertur,
gloriatur. 86 peot, verbis elevat, ‘extenuates’, Cyr. v1
iii 17 nde pelo ra rdv woreulwv. 87 dpa wpdrrov, inter

agendum, ‘while acting’. ‘The adverbs dua and peratd, in

point of signification, belong in the first instance to the leading

verb, but in the Greek idiom they usually attach themselves

more closely to the participle’, G. § 277 Note 1 (a), HA. § 976.
88 obtws, usque adeo, as in 1. 80.

§ 181.90 ovdév re paddoyv, ‘not a whit the more’: ef. iii

4 ovdev jrrov. 92 av Sf, ‘thus then’, to terminate the
subject; the new subject being introduced by 6¢, iii 1. 1, see n.
to 1. 66. tov Starerdct: G. § 279, 1, 4 Note, HA. § 981.

93 olov: see crit. n.

III 3 XENOPHON’S HIERON 49

CHAPTER III

Again, friendship may be considered as one of the greatest
blessings of life. But of this blessing no one has a less share
than a despot, and whereas private men enjoy the pure delights
of family affection, a despot’s bitterest foes are often those of his
own household, and, in proof of the fatal influence of despotical
power on the tenderest ties of natural affection, you have only to
look at the number of cases in which despots have slain their own |
sons or have themselves been slain by their own nearest relatives
or the friends in whom they chiefly trusted.

§ 11.1 ¢gtAlas: The order is xarabdaca 8’ ad ws Kowwvotcw

ol r. @iAlas. Observe that the emphatic word is placed first.

karaSéacat, considera, ‘contemplate’. So Cyr. vur ii 18

rovs d\Xous Onoavpods karaded kal rNoyloa whoa éorl xphara.

os, quo modo. See cr. n. 2 el, ‘whether’, G. § 282,

4, HA. § 1016. peya dyady sc. orl. 3 of Ala:
G. § 141 Note 1 (b), HA. § 659..

§ 21.3 yop merely serves to introduce the promised sub-
ject and is not to be translated in English. 4 4Séws pév
— Slee Sé: cf. i 5, ii 2, 15. 5 «mapévra dpacw: G.
§ 279, 2. 6 dy wov dry: G. § 219, 2, HA. § 1052.

7 gvver«ovpovaer, ‘help to relieve him’. 8 Ti aodadd6-
pevov scil.avrdv. See note toi 8.

$31.8 od pay 8H, minime vero; cf. Cyr. 1 vi 9, 11 ii 22, Soph.
EL 103 4An’ ov wev Sh Af~w, Plat. Phaed. 266 Bacidrrxol pév
Gydpes, ob nev Sh emiorhpoves ye. 9 AdnGev ovde tds wdAaAs,
Su, ‘the fact has not escaped the notice of cities either, that’,
cf. Mem. m1 v 24. 10 yovv, ‘at all events’, in quoting an
illustration, cf. ii81.41. 11 voplfovo.—vyrowel dtroxrel-
yew, ‘have an established custom to put to death (‘have a law
that adulterers only may be slain’) with impunity’. The second
voulfouge means simply ‘they think’. Cf.de rep. Lac. ii 4 xal
dyrl ye rot luarlos diadpiwresBar 6 Avuxodpyos évdmcoev eévl
twarly 8’ Erous wrporeOlitecOa, voulfwy obrws cal wpds yix7 Kal

H. L 4

50 NOTES ON Ill 3

wpos Odd\w7n duewov dy mapacxevdoagda, where in like manner
youl tw» has a double import. 12 SHAov Sri, also written
SnrAovérs, ‘it is clear that’, ‘evidently’. HA. § 1049, 1a.

Sid ravra Sti, propterea quod. 13 Avpavripas: see note to vi
6. Cf. for the sentiment Lys. de caede Eratosth. § 32 f. rév per
yap (uorxav) 6 vopobérns Odvarov xaréyvw, tryovmevos avrods otrw
Trav addorplwy yuvatkdv Tas Wuyas diaPOelpew, War’ olxecordpas
avrots wrotety 7) Tots dvdpdou. ;

§ 41.15 Srav ddpodictacby—yuvy, ‘whenever a wife is
guilty of an act of infidelity’, Kara ovpdopdv twa, ‘by some
(unfortunate) concurrence of circumstances’, Cp. Arist. Eq.
130 68 xpocdpxerat worep kaTd Oedw els dyopdy, Av. 544 xara
daluova kal rwa Ewruylay dyabjw, Eccl. 114 card rvxny rua,
in all which quotations xa7d with the acc. denotes the manner,
and forms a periphrasis for an adverb. = ovdtv Arrov, ‘nota
whit the less’. The datives rivl, ovdevi are never used with com-
paratives, whereas we have dAlyw, woAdp by the side of éXl-yor
and wo’, HA. § 719,§ 7818. 16 avrds sc. 7as yuvaixas,
to be understood from preceding yuv7}: see n. on ii 13.

17 dxrparos (4, Kepdyvum) integra, ‘inviolate’: this may be
added to the list of poetical words employed by Xen.

§51.18 rocotrov tt: see n. to ii 16, 19 abropara
‘spontaneously’, ‘without being sought’, predicate adjective
=adverb, Cf. Ar. Ach. 976 adrépuara mdvr’ dyabd rydé ye
woplferat, Crat. Wdour. 6 av’réuara rote: Oeds dvi raya d.

§ 61.21 Kal robrov rolvuy rov xrijparos: xal is not to be
taken with rolyuy but with ro’rou, ‘this possession also’.
10 22 «advrov pddtora, ‘more than all’; it is better to take
wdyTwy as masculine and not as neuter. See my n. on Cyr.
Liv 2.

§ 71.25 yovevor mpds watdas, ‘between parents and chil-
dren’. The ydp refers to the preceding dée (cf. 1. 3), the né&
to a suppressed clause. See on viii. g.

§81. 28 ciptoas piv tovs lSudtras, for evpjoes Tovs pev US.,
which is the reading of Stobaeos. 29 td rovrev, ‘by

Ill 9 XENOPHON'S HIERON 51

these relations’, i.e. parents by children, and children by
parents, etc. wdavrwy belongs to wddora as in |. 22,
30 modAods in partitive apposition to rupdyvous: G.§ 137 Note
2, HA. § 624 d. 31 admexrovoras: the form arexrovyKdras,
(from droxroveiv), retained by Breitenbach, is justly condemned
by Cobet and Veitch as unclassical. 32 avrovs, intensive,
ipsos. éy rupavvlewy, ‘in despotic governments’, dddn-
Aodévous: he is probably referring to the myth of Eteoklés and
Polyneikés. 34 wd yuvaikey Trav éavrav: The murder of
Alexander of Pherae by his wife Thébé, daughter of Jason, took
place in p.c, 357, Hell. v1 iv 35: the Hieron was probably
composed about s.c. 594. 35 Kal—ye, ‘aye and’, i 17.
Tav podurra Soxotvrwv dlrwy elvar, ‘who were reckoned
especial friends’. See n. toil. 49,

‘The third chapter of Plutarch’s life of Demetrius Poliorkétés pre-
sents a vivid description of the feelings prevalent between members of
families in those ages. Demetrius, coming home from the chase
with his hunting javelins in his hand, goes up to his father Antigonus,
salutes him and sits down by his side without disarming. This is
extolled as an unparalleled proof of the confidence and affection sub-
sisting between the father and the son. In the families of all the other
Diadochi (says Plutarch) murders of sons, mothers and wives were fre-
quent—murders of brothers were even common, assumed to be pre-
cautions necessary for security, Otrws dpa warty Svecouwernroy y apxy
Kai pegrov amuriag cai dvovoias, wore aydAAec@ar Tov péyerrow tuiw "AAe-
fdvdpou duaddyww ai mpeaBurarov, © or. wy oBetra: row vid aAAd mporleras
Thy AdyyHY EXorTa TOU Tuparos rAniov. OU pny aAAGg Kai mores, ws etre,
6 3 oleos otros éwi wAcioras Giadoyas Tur TovovTwr Kaxwy exabapevre, maAAOV
Se els pévor tev an’ “Arreyévou BiAumwos aretAer viov, Ai dé aAAni cyedor
dworm Siaboyai roAAwyY ev Exover waidv, modAwy é&@ pytépwr dovovg eal
yurawkey" TO pev yap abeApovs dvaipeiv, wowep of yewpéTpac Ta aiTjpara
AqpfavouTw, oTw TVVEXWPELTO KOLVOY Tt VOMIgGMErOV alTHwa Kai
Bagtktcov dwép agpdadecias. Compare Tacitus Hist. v § about the
family feuds of the kings of Judaea’—GEOTE Hist. of Greece Vol. x11
p. 6 note 3, ed. 1.

§91.36 Trav dice wepuxétwy idciv KTA. quos ipsa natura
ad amandum compellit et lex cogit, ‘those who are naturally
born to love and who have been constrained withal by usage’.
Cl Cyr. v i124 Bacireds Eur ye doxeis od Pioes reduxévas.

38. awe to’ dAdov yé Twos KrA. ‘how are we to suppose
that they are loved by any one else?’ The ye enrphasizes a)\)ow,
For olec@at xp cp. Cyr. rv ti 28.

4—)

52 NOTES ON Iv:

CHAPTER IV

Again, mutual confidence is another great blessing, necessary
to social life and happiness, but no one partakes less of this than
a despot, who can so little count upon good faith, that he must
cause all his food to be tasted by others before he can eat it
himself (§ 1—§ 2).

Moreover private persons are greatly indebted to their native
cities for the protection of life and property afforded by them; but
it is not 80 with despots ; there is no such immunity from danger
for them, since tyrannicides are everywhere honoured and recom-
pensed (§ 3—§ 5).

A despot does not derive more enjoyment from his possessions,
because they are greater than those of private men; for he measures
himself by the standard of other despots whom he cannot bear to
see wealthier than himself (§ 6).

Nor are the wishes of a despot more readily satisfied than
those of a private man; the objects of his ambition being
altogether of a higher kind are more dificult of attainment
(§ 7).

There are, in fact, more really poor kings in proportion
than there are poor private persons, for an abundance or
sufficiency is not to be estimated by the actual amount of our
possessions but by the exigencies of our station; and despots
are not at liberty to retrench their expenses, as private men
are. The men who are to be pitied as poor, are not those
who have all their wants supplied by fair and honest means,
but those who are forced to supply their necessary wants by
degrading acts and acts of injustice; and such are despots,
who must have recourse to robbery and extortion, oppression and
sacrilege, that they may be enabled to maintain an army for the
protection of their lives (§ 8—§ 11).

§ 21.1 dAdAd pry, ‘then, again’. 2 Adyicrroyv
peréxe.: see note toii6. 4 Setasc. dori. Avev wloreas
THs wpos GAArAovs, ‘without mutual trust’. 7 dmorrov-
pevos=elamrtoreirac G. § 226, 1, HA. § 902.

IV 4 XENOPHON’S HIERON 53

§ 21.7 totrov—roi moras—tyew ‘of this attitude of
a trustful disposition towards others’. «ai rotrov se, ras
awicrews would have been sufficient without any epexegetic clause
and rod moras fyew wpés twas does not satisfy the sense,
which requires rather rot wicrods pds <abriy> rwas Exew
or row murrovs twas elvac. Hence Cobet considers the clause to
have been originally a gloss; see crit, n. 9 Gwére ye,
quandoquidem, ‘inasmuch as’. Cf. below viii 7, Cyr. 1 ii 13,
virt iii 7 wéyas ob ye, dwaore ye cal july rates d dy déy roveiv,
Anab, vir vi 11 wdvra pév dpa dvOpwrov bvta rpocdoxay dei,
ordre ye wal éyw viv ud tuer altias Eyw. ovdé, ne—quidem,
Sudye.: of, i 8. 10 wplv drdpyerBat Tots Geois, i.e. before the
commencement of a feast, which began with libations to the
gods. TrovTwv—atroyetoacta:, ‘to take a taste of these’,
G. 171, 2. 11 xeAebourty, ec. of réparvo., to be under-
stood from rupavy 1. 8. Bee n. to ii 132. 12) pj—
dayeorw: On “7 ‘lest’ in sentences denoting ‘precaution’,
‘suspicion’, see G. § 218, HA. § 887. For the sentiment cp.
Aesch, c, Timarch. § 5 7a wév rv Sypoxparoupérww coyara Kal
Tiw woktrelay of wdmor owfovet, ra b¢ Taw Tupayywy cal Twr
ékvyapyixiw driotia cal q pera raw brhww ppoupd.

§ 3 1. 13 at warplies ‘their native states’. rots ply
ddAos, answered by rots d¢ rupdvvos 1, 22. For the dative ep.
1] Aristoph. Ach. 8 détov yap 'HAAdG. 14 d&vas, ac. elai.
15 Bopvdopotciw aAAyAovs—érl rods BoiAovs, ‘act as a
bodyguard to each other against their slaves’. Cf. Thue.
1 130, Herod. 1 168, vir 127: the verb is used with the dative in
Cyr. vi v 84, Polyb. xxxt xxiii. 17 trép rod pyddva—
arolyjckey, ‘in order that none of their fellow-citizens may
perish by a violent death’. For this sense of iwép ‘with
a view to’ cp. Isocr. Areopag. § 64 orwiv wacyew barep roi
ph woteiy rd wpocrarrépevov, Panath, § 80 rohexetv—imep
Tov wh ry “ENdia rdoxecy id ror BapBapwr,

§ 41.18 otrw wéppw mpoednAvOact pvAakijs, eo pro-
videntiae progressi sunt, ‘they have gone so far in precaution’.
This is a partitive genitive with an adverb of place, de-
noting a point in and of the whole, cp. Plat. Gorg. p. 484 ¢

54 NOTES ON IV 4

wéppw ras nAcxlas, ‘far advanced in years’, ib. 486 a rovs
x bppw coplas éhatvovras. It is to be distinguished from wéppw
‘far from’, G. § 182, 2, HA. § 757. 19 re prarddve
—rdév ovvévra, G. § 187. By transposition of ry paddvy
from its proper place between voy and guvorra additional
emphasis is thrown upon the word. 20 8d rds warp(Sas,
‘by means of their (respective) native states’.

§ 5 1. 22 Kal rovro Epwadw dvéorparrat, ‘this again
has been reversed’, ‘in this case also it is quite the reverse’.
Cf. Cyr. vir viii 13 xat 8re ye ol waides...é5éxouy parOavew
dixacérynra, xal rodro wayraracw avéorpamrac h.e. contra-
rium accidit. 23 dvrl rov tywpety atrots, sc. ro’s Tupay-
vots, ‘instead of avenging them’; see n. to i121. 68. 24 rey
dtroxre(vavra Tov TUpavvoy ‘the tyrannicide’, G. § 276, 2, HA.
§ 966. 25 wxal—ye, ‘aye and’, cf. iii 1. 35. dpyev dc
réav lepav: cf. Soph. Oed. T. 236 ff. 26 dvrl rotvrov, see
n. toi 171. 101. 27 exévag: Xen. is doubtless thinking
of Harmodios and Aristogeiton, the murderers of Hip-
parchos. 28 Tey rowvré Ti roinodvrev sc. TOY dToOKTEt-
vavTwy TOV TUpayvov: wotety with Tofro or ravra is often
used vicariously for other verbs to spare the repetition of
them, like Latin id facere; see my n. on Cic. de off. ri 4.

§ 61.28 8 8% od ote] see crit. not. 29 &xov, ‘because
he possesses’, G. § 277, 2. The addition of 8d rovro more
exactly denotes the relation of the participle to the principal
action. Cf. Anab. 1 vii 3 voulfw xpelrrovs ro\\wv BapBdpwr
dpas evar 56d TooTo mpooddaBoy, where da rofro similarly takes
up voultwr, vir i 9 émiotriopod Sedpevor Kal ovx Exovres 8d
TOTO GOupoder mpds Thy Etodov. 30 wrelw dar’ avrav (scil.
Tay KTnUaTwY) edthpalverat, ‘receives More enjoyment from
them’. o8é rovro obras Exe, ‘ this is not so either’, i.e. this
is not true any more than the other supposition. 31 dovwep
of d@Anral—rovr’ avrods evppalver: an irregular sentence
which should have run thus: of d@Anral, ox Srav—xpelrroves,
rotry evgpalvovra:. For this not uncommon anakoluthon of a
period beginning with the nominative and passing afterwards

IV & XENOPHON'’S HIERON 55

over to. another case comp. Oecon. i 14 of dé Piror, a Tes
éxloryra: abros xpncOa,...rl pooner avrods elva;
382 (Swerdy, ‘those who are not athletes’, ‘Id:érys is a nega-
tive term, the exact import of which depends upon the
context. Like the English word ‘layman’, it means ‘an
unprofessional man’, ‘amateur’. Here it is opposed to an
‘athlete’, as in Mem. mm vii 7 rév doxnrdyv (‘trained athletes’)
byra xpeloow rovs ldtwras poBetoOa, Hipp. viii 1 dore avrovs
per doxynras palvecOar Trav roteuxav ev immixy Epywv, rods dé
wodewlous ldedr7as; elsewhere to a physician as in Thue,
m 48, 2 xat larpds cat ldca7r7s; to a seer as in Anab. v1 i 31
of- Beot otrws ev rots lepots dotunvay, wore xal ldtwrny ay
yruvar: to a poet, Plat. Symp. p. 178 bw ovdevds ore Ldtwrov
obre xonrod; to a musician, Plat. Protag. p. 327 c ws mpds
rods (Stwras Kal under avrAAcews éeratoyras; to a craftsman,
Plat. Theag. p. 124 ray re Snuotpywv xal ldtwrav; toa pjrwp,
Aesch. c. Timarch. § 2 od pévov wept rav ldiwrov dda Kal wept
saw pyrépwv. Cf. Oecon. iii 9 idedrns rovrou rob Epyou (rei eques-
tris), Cic. or. p. Sest. 51, 110. 32 xpelrroves—‘rrovs; note
the occurrence of the two different forms in close proximity.
35 Stav—oalvyras txwv, ‘whenever he is seen to possess’
i.e. ‘manifestly possesses’; Stray galynrac Execv would mean
‘whenever he seems to possess’ (‘though he may not really
possess’), 37 tobtw scil. re Exery EAdTTw. 38 dvr-
aywevords, predicate accusative, G. § 166, HA. § 674.

§ 7.1. 39 ov8€ ye, ‘no, nor yet’. Cf. above 1. 25,
Ti—dv drupe, ic. ri—rovrwy dv éwcOupet according to
Bre.tenbach, but I prefer taking 7: with Oarroy (cf. i 2), and
understanding raira as the subject of yiyverat. 41 olxlas 7
dypov ém@Oupet, ‘covets (no more than) a house or a field’.
.12 44 xadererepa—karepydocacGat, ‘more difficult and hazardous
of accomplishment’, G. § 261, 2, HA. § 952 a. 45 érOupy-
pdrey, ‘objects of desire’, i 23.

§ 8 1. 45 GAAd pévro Kal: adda wévroe generally
signifies that, although from what has gone before, it might
not be expected, yet such or such a thing is so; but it is
also used where there is no such contradiction between the

56 NOTES ON IV 8

sentences. 46 «wéynras, ‘poor’ )( wovclovs. Of. Mem.
Iv ii 37 rods pév, olwar, un lxavd Exovras els d det rekely wévyras,
Tous 8¢ wrelw Taw ixayov wrovolovs. The meaning is ‘you
will see not so much a few private persons poor, as many
despots so’, you will find but few that are really poor amongst
private persons, in comparison with those (who may be called
so) amongst despots; but it is, at best, an awkwardly constructed
sentence. See crit.n. Weiske (Add. p. 454) takes the meaning
to be: Non tanta paucitas est pauperum inter privatos, quanta
multitudo inter tyrannos, h, 1. illorum paucitas minus mirabilis
est quam horum multitudo. 47 vp dp.Ou@: the dative of
the standard according to which anything is measured, judged
of, or done, Cf. Herod. vir 237 rotor Neyoudvorat cradpw-
pevos, Dem. p. 113, 10 efxep ols wpds rods addous weroinxe Set
rexualpecOac. For the sentiment and line of argument, cf.
Anab. vit vii 36 o0 yap dptOpuds éorw 6 dpliwy 7d word Kal rd
éAlyov, Occ. ii 2 ff. 48 td wodAd—rta ixavd, ‘an abun-
dance’—‘a sufficiency’, i.e. what comes up to the right quantity,
from the root fix whence come vicus ‘the place where people
come and go’, olxos ‘house’, villa=vicula, ‘country-house’,
vicinus, English ‘wick’ etc. wpds tas xpijoets, ‘according to
the exigencies’ of our station, ‘in reference to the uses made of
them ’. 49 wore Ta piv drepBdddovtTa KrA., ‘consequently
(i 7) whatever exceeds a sufficiency is much, while that which
falls short of a sufficiency is little’. Cp. The Spectator No, 574.

§ 91.51 te ody tupdvvw ta TodAaTAdcia—ouxK evdéxerar,
‘much more ample revenues are not as sufficient to the despot
for his necessary disbursements as to a private person; for
private persons may curtail their daily expenses in what way
they please, but for despots it is not possible to do so’.

53 tds Samdvas—els td xa0” spépav] cf. note on x 8.

56 vis Wuxis, ‘their life’: cf. vii12. 58 &SdcOpos Soxet elvat,
mortis instar videtur. Cf. Cic. de off. ii § 69 clientes appellari
mortis instar putant, or. p. C, Sest. 54, 115 et plausum im-
mortalitatem, sibilum mortem videri necesse est, or. p. Li. Flacco
8, 19 quibus odio sunt nostrae secures, portorium mortt.

§ 10 1. 59 dad rot Sixalov, ‘by just means’. So &

v1 XENOPHON'S HIERON 57

roo d«alov Arist. Av. 1435, Thuc. 11 89, Xen. Hell. v1 v 16.

vt dv olurelpor rig; potential optative, G. § 226, 2 (b), HA.

§ 872. tev Sowv Séovrar ie. rocaira dowy Séovrat.
61 pn xavedpevoe Inv, ‘to live by contriving’, ‘to plot in

order to live’; the participle contains the leading idea of the

expression, as in i 74 AaBdvres améva, ii 11 micrevoas Oap-

ofeee. Tor the allusion see Introduction p. xxxix.

§ 211.64 whdetora, plerumque ‘very often’. 65 Sid +d
—wpocSciocbas xpnpdrev, ‘because they require additional sup-
plies’. 67 4 drodwAdvat, ‘or else to forfeit their lives’ ;
j=e dé py i.e. ‘if they do not keep an army’: cp. Pecon.
li 5 (xpoohke: ox) woNras Semvitey kal eB woeiv 4 Epnuov
ouppaxuv elvar, Thuc. 1 63, 1, Eur. Electr. 307 f. adr perv
éxuoxOovca xepxlow wémdous | 7 yusvov Ew cdpa Kal orephoopat,
Jebb Selections from Attic Orators p. 216 § 27 with note ed. 1.

CHAPTER V

Another hardship for despotic sovereigns is that, their
power being founded on injustice, the destruction of the best and
most estimable citizens must be their ruling policy and none but
the worst are left to serve them (§ 1—§ 2).

Again even a despot must be patriotic, as he cannot be
safe or happy independently of the state, and yet he is com-
pelled to cast a slur upon it by discouraging warlike habits
and tastes in his countrymen, and employing mercenary Joreige_ |
soldiers for the protection of his person (§ 3). |

Moreover he does not rejoice with his people when there is |
a full harvest and abundance of provisions, because it is his
interest rather to keep his people in indigence, that they may
be more submissive; for he is niost afraid of a rebellion among
them when they are most prosperous (§ 4). /

$11.2 paiv—8é, ‘although—yet’, ydp : see n. to iii 2.
3 Kooplous, modestos, ‘law-abiding’. Cf. Arist. Pl. 89 rods
dxalous kal copovs kal kooplovs. The same class are referred
to in 1. 5 as dydpelovs; hence Cobet prefers ddxlyous the

58 NOTES ON Vr

reading in Stobaeos. dvrl rot dyac@at, ‘instead of ad-
miring’. On the limitations to the use of the articular infini-
tive with prepositions see my n. on Oecon. xiii 6. 5 rots
parv dvSpelovs—rots 5% codovs are in partitive apposition to
13 rovrous: cf. iii 8. 8 mporraretoGas, regi, ‘to be governed’.

§ 21. 8 drav—trefatpevrar, ‘whenever they exclude,

except, such characters because of the fear they have of them’.
10 xptjorGar ‘for use’, the infinitive (as an indirect object)

denoting the intent of the action: G. § 265, HA. § 961.
dAN 4, nisi, ‘except’, only used after a negative or quasi-
negative in the main construction. See my n. on Oecon.
ii 13. By the add the exception to the negative (or inter-
rogative) which has preceded is stated flatly; the 7 allows
the negative statement to revive, subject to this exception
alone. Riddell, Digest of Platonic idioms § 148 g, p. 175.
11 dxparets, ‘wanting in self-control’ )( cogol =cwdpoves.
Cp. Mem. 111 ix 4 coglav d¢ cal cwhpocivny ob duwpter.
12 oPotvrar rds modes prjrore xrd., for PoSodvyrar phrore
al wodes xT., the subject of the accessory sentence being
anticipated as the object of the principal clause: so Xen.
Hell, vr iv 32 &%Secarv—-rdv "Idoova wh tipavvos yévotro.
14 éyxparets attrov, ecorum compotes, ‘masters of them’ scil.
Trwv ddixwy, the personal pronoun serving as indirect re-
flexive: see HA. § 684 a. ris els Td trapdv Eovelas fvexa,
‘for the sake of license for the moment’, i.e. they are satisfied
with any government under which they can enjoy a certain
amount of license and indulgence. 15 dvSparo8e8as, ser-
vili ingenio praediti, ‘slavish’ opposed to é\evOépiox (Arist. Eth,
Nic. rv viii 5). 16 ov8’ avrol dfiotow, ne ipsi quidem
volunt, ‘they are not either themselves desirous’.

§ 31.21 adferGar ‘to do well, prosper’. Cf. de rep. Lac.
9, 2 txera: TH aperg ower Oar els Tov wrelw xpbvov, Plutarch
de disc, ad. ab am. 74 c with Wyttenbach’s note, Plato legg.
x p. 662 F dv ayOpwros péd\r\ovew suHferOar kal eddapoveir.
or’ dy evdamovely scil. dévairo. 22 Taig davrev:
for the transition from singular to plural ef, ii 13, iii 4.

VI XENOPHON’S HIERON 59

23 éyxaAdy, ‘to blame, cast a slur upon’. rovs rupdvvous
is understood after dvayxate. Cf. Cyr. vir ii 22 ovdév évexadXouv
rais réxas. Sturz in v. observes that this passage requires
the sense spernere or odisse or timere rather than conqueri.

otre dAxlpovs xalpover wapacKevdfovres, ‘they take no
pleasure in rendering them either brave or etc.’ Cf. Oecon.
v 15 rods épyaornpas mpoOimovs wapacKxevdterv, Mem, 111 iv 8
Tovs apxouévous xarnxéous wapacKxevdterw evwreels re éavrots.

26 robrois xpaovrar Sopudpdpois, ‘make use of these
as a body-guard’. Mark the difference between this and
rovrots xpwvrat rots Sopyddpors. The apposition of a
predicate noun, that may be resolved by ‘as’, is rarely found
with the objects of a verb which are not in the accusative,
except with xpyoda: (dative) and rvyxdvew (genitive) as Anab. v
V15 épwrare rods Tparefourtious, drolwy rway nuwy Eruxoy,
‘what sort of people they found us’.

§ 4 1. 27 ay for édv=el dv, G. § 219, 2. edernpusy,
(c8, ros, annus) ‘good seasons’ (for the produce of the earth).
28 ovSe rére, ne tunc quidem. ovyxalpa, sc. rots rodiras.
29 dvBSeerrépois...ramavorépois, quo egentioribus—eo summis-
sioribus, ‘the more needy—the more submissive’, ‘submissive
in proportion to their indigence’. Cf.i201.118. 30 ofov-
tau xpyoda, ‘they expect to find them’. For the transition
from the singular to plural cf. above 1. 23.

CHAPTER VI

Hieron then proceeds to describe the pleasures which he enjoy-
ed, as a private man, but from which he is altogether debarred
as a despot, with the anxieties to which he is subject in his pre-
sent position. ‘I used’ he says ‘to converse familiarly with
and to take pleasure in the society of my equals in age and they
in mine : I could do as I pleased, enjoy occasional solitude or
forget the chagrins of life in convivial mirth, and give myself up
to the delights of music and the dance, But now I have no
familiar friends to delight in my society, none but slaves for my
companions, and I have myself lost all pleasure in the society of

. 60 NOTES ON VI

my former companions, because I see no sympathy in them towards
me. I have to guard against excess in drink and sleep, as
against insidious foes (¢ 1—$ 3). I amin continual alarm whether
in a crowd or in solitude, I am in fear without guards, and am
afraid of the guards themselves. What a wretched state of ex-
istence is this! To place greater confidence in strangers than
in one’s own fellow-citizens, in Barbarians than in Greeks, to be
compelled to treat freemen as slaves and slaves as freemen, is a
sign of a mind deranged by fear. This passion of fear not only
produces constant uneasiness but poisons life and mars all ite
enjoyment. Despots are even worse off than commanders who
have to face the enemy, for they fancy that they see enemies not
only in front of them but surrounding them on all sides and at
all times (§ 4—4 8).

Simonides replies: ‘War is undoubtedly subject to continual
alarms, but when we are in the field, we first post our. sentinels,
and then we can eat and sleep in security’ (§ 9).

‘No doubt’ says Hiero, ‘for the guards do their duty through
fear of the laws; but despots have only mercenaries for their
guards, whom they pay as they do their harvest labourers, and
though the principal duty of guards is to be faithful to their
trust, yet, for one faithful guard, you will find hundreds of
faithful workmen in any branch of business; especially when
these guards enlist themselves for the sake of the stipend; and
have it in their power to gain a much larger sum in a short time
by assassinating their master, than they would receive from him
for many years’ faithful attendance’ (§ 10—§ 12).

‘As to despots being better able to serve their friends and
suppress their enemies—this is also a mistaken notion. For
how can you think to serve friends when you know that he
who is under the greatest obligation to you will be the most

. delighted to withdraw himself from your sight and to avoid
1 further intercourse with you? for no one considers what he has
: received from a despot as his own, until he has escaped from
\ his power. Then as for his enemies, he knows that all men
are his enemies who are subject to his power; and, if he could
get rid of them all by killing or imprisoning them, whom
would he have left to govern$ So that he must be on his

VI 3 XENOPHON’S H/JFRON 61

guard against them, and yet at the same time make use of their
services. Those of his subjects whom he dreads he cannot bear
to see alive, and yet it is a sore trial to him to put them to death.
There are also many other possessions which, though useful, are
sources of trouble to their possessors, and yet they cannot lose
them without regret’ (§ 13—§ 16),

§ 11.1 xdkelvas by crasis for cal éxelvas. 2 e-
portvas, see n, to vii 4, Soats eyo \papevos—orepdpevos
avToy, quibus ego wsus, dum eram privatus, nunc, postquam
tyrannidem adeptus sum, eis privatum me video. The force
of the imperfect participle x padevos will be perceived if we
substitute the finite verb for it: the sentence will then run
Boras eyed éxpiuny ude, br’ Fv lbudrns, vOv 8é—aloBdvonad orepbuevos
airav, See for continuation of relative clause by demonstra-
tive HA. § 1005, G. § 156. 3 érevdy éyercpny, ‘ever since
I first became’, ingressive aorist, see G. § 200 Note 5 (b), HA.
§ 841 and ef. Cyr. 1i4 1. 57 with my note.

$21.4 cuvqy pév—ovrgy 6é, an epanaphora, ef. i a,
5 ovuvqy tpavte, ‘I was my own companion’, ‘was left to my
14 own companionship’. 6 owére—ériduprjraum, G. § 225,
§ 233. 7 péxpt rou émabioGai, see note to v 5.
8 et rt, siquid, quidquid, xi 10. 9 péxpt rou ry Puxyy
ovykaraptyviva, ‘even to the point of completely mingling
up my soul with, becoming absorbed in’. 11 Kowwys
ev@uplas, ‘general merriment’. The us reading is wéx ps éri-
@uulas, which Erasmus renders usque ad communem satieta-
tem. The reading of the text, suggested by Weiske, is ac-
cepted by Cobet. Cf. Cyr. 1v v 7 of 6¢ Majd cal elbwyoirro
kal Erivor xai qiAoivro Kal wdons eb@vulas éveriurhavro, i 13
wep ev @uplay ériryxaver uw.

§ 3 1. 13 S00Xovs, predicate-noun, HA. § 618. 15 tvopay
scil.avrois, ‘see in them’. ésol is the dative after efrorar,
G. § 185, HA, § 765 a, Cf. Cyr. 1 iv 17 with my note.

16 épolws évéipq: cf. Ages. xi 5 rods xpuywdous domwep évédpas
épuNarrero. |

62 NOTES ON VI «4

§ 41.18 ddvdaglay, ‘absence of guards’, Oecon. iv 10.

avrovs, ipsos. 20 «epi atrov, ‘about oneself’, the
subject of the previous infinitives being indefinite. 21 dp-

yoAdov mpGypa, ‘a painful business’, Arist. Plut. 1, Thesm.
788, Lys. 764. A poetical word akin to dA vos.

§ 5 1. 22 BapBdpos: this term included all that were not
Hellenes or did not speak their language (Anab. 11 i 7, ‘rep.
Athen, 11 vii 11, especially the Medes and Persians (Cyr. v1 iv
9, vu viii 8, Anab. 1 v 16). 25 aovetv DAevOdpous, G.
§ 166. 26 KaratrerAnypévns, ‘that has been cowed’.
Cobet prefers raparer\77yuevns ‘deranged’, the reading in Sto-
baeos, but cf. Cyrop. 111 1 25 wrdvrwv Trav devdr 6 DbBos uduora
karamwAhrret Tas puxds.

§ 61.27 aurés, ipse. évav rais uxats, G. § 187, HA.
§ 775. 29 cuptrapopaprov Avpavtyp: see crit. n. The
word Avuayvrp is un-Attic; it occurs in ch. iii 3. See Greek
Index s. v. for words with a similar termination used by Xen. “

§ 71. 30 stroAeuKov, rerum bellicarum, ‘of warfare’. -
31 Sy roré, ‘at any time ere now’. 32 otévriwa, HA.
§ 702 a; cf. Cyr. 11 ii 10 ovx olda rolous revds xph Maddov
eviacOac 4 Tovovrous otparwras Exew. otroy ypov, cibum
tibi sumpsisti, cf. Cyr. vu1 i 38 odre avrés wore mwply ldpadoar
Setarvov ypetro. 33 darvow éxounm, G. § 159, HA. § 715 b.

§ 81.34 ror’ del tor. The common reading is roadr’
elol, in which Cobet traces the reading which I have adopted:
the opposition between rére and def seems to be required by the
context. 35 «al, atqgue adeo, ‘and indeed’, ‘or rather’.

& dvavrias sc. 6508, iq. évavrlov, ex adverso, ‘from an

opposite direction, facing’ )( éx wraylov. Cf. Cyr. vm i 20

wept ray é& évarvrlas nul pedjoa, Thuc. iv 35, 2 rpoodvres

15 ¢ évavrias, vir 44, 4. 36 dépav voplLovery, ‘they imagine
that they see’, G. § 134, 3, HA. § 940.

§ 91.38 trodaBey, ‘taking up the discourse’, ‘in answer’,
trrdpev, egregie, ‘extremely well’. The word occurs in Dem.
de coron. p. 228, 17 § 10 and in Plato Theaet. p. 1865 p.

VI x2 XENOPHON’S HIERON 63

39 aé\qnos doBepov: For a similar use of a neuter predi-
cate adjective see Eur. Suppl. 508 cgadrepor iryeuwv Opacis,
Here. F. 1292 al peraforal Aurypdy, Hipp. 109 reparvdy
éx xuvaylas rpdwefa wAypns, Xen. r. eq. vi 13 amrpovonrov 7
épy}, Occ. vill 4 orparia rapaxwiéoraro», Arist. Plut. 203
decAdé7arov éc0’ 6 wdovros, in all which passages observe that

éort_ is omitted. 40 pév—dAda ‘it is true—but’. Both
' @\Ad and pévroe frequently take the place of 3¢ as correla-
tives to péy, especially where a stronger opposition is to be
marked, cf. ii 2. 42 Urvov Aayxdvopev, the usual expres-
sion in Attic Greek: cf. Cyr. 11 i 24 ovroe pev ovre alrov 006"
Owrvou dvvavra Aayxavety Jd Tov Pofov, Anab. 111 i 11 puxpov
52 drvov Aaxwy eidev Svap, Arist. Ach. 713 ovx é46° brvov
Aaxetv, where however ruxeiv is commonly read. See crit. n.

$101. 43 val pa Ala, i 13. 44 atrov—mpodptrar-
rovow, pro eis (scil. custodibus) excubias agunt i.e., as Portus
explains it, ‘metu legum excubitores suum officium faciunt’.
Cf. x 6. wept éavrov, ‘for themselves’, ‘on their own
account’, i.e. lest they should be punished for negligence;
Uwtp tpov ‘in your interest’, lest harm should happen to you.
46 proGod, gen. of value, G. § 178, HA. § 746. Cf. Ages.
iv 4 el éwddec Tas xdpiras 7 micOod evepyérea, Cyr, ur ili 3,
Mem. v viii 2 picOod ra émirhdeaca epydtecGar. Cepirrds,
‘labourers in the harvest’, ‘qui plus danti facile se addicunt’
(Breitenbach).

§ 111.47 otra—ds, tantopere—quantopere. Xaderwe-
Tepov BC. earl. 49 dtrolfov Bote Epyov, ‘of any sort of
trade you will’, by attraction and assimilation for Epyou éxoiov
fovea, G. § 154 Note, HA. § 995 a. 50 WMAws re xal,
‘both in other respects and’, ‘especially’. 52 daoxrelvacr,
G. § 277, 2, HA. § 969 a.

§ 22 1. 548 8 &yjAwoas ads, ‘as to your congratulations,
felicitations of us’. Cf. iv 6, Oecon. xv 6 8 &é elwas ws def
padetv-—radra xrdX., where in like manner vaira refers to the
single statement introduced by the words 4 elras, Hell. 11 iii

64 NOTES ON VI 12

45 23 ad elev, ws eye elus olos ael wore peraBdAder Oa, karavoh-
gare kai raira. Compare the use of the Latin quod ‘as to the
circumstance that’, on which see Madvig Lat. Gr. § 398 b
Obs. 2, cf. iii 3. 56 wdvrov pddvtorra: see note on iii 6.
052 rav0’ otras tye, ‘this is not the case either’. Cf. iv 6.

§ 18 1. 57 wos dv voplorats: see note on 1 il. 8.

59 W8ior’ dv—e ddarpov cov yévorro, ‘would be most glad to
get out of your sight’. Cf. Herod. v 106, 7 éued €& dG OarApuar
ou yevouévov, Dion Cass. ux 34 ¢& dd 0adpwy avrg éxlrndes
bm’ éxelyns Ta WoANa yryvdpevoy, Alciphron Epist. 3, 20, 8
(writing about a conjuror) aveddpevos (7a AOldia) €F bPOaA MOY
érolec. 61 atrov voplfa, ‘considers as belonging to him-
self’, predicate-genitive referring to the object of the sentence,
HA. § 782 b. Cp. Ages. i 33 ef rives rhv ‘Aclay éaurody
wovodvrat. aply dv—yévyrar. When xpi is used with a
finite mood (indic. subj. or opt.), it=our ‘until’ in negative
or quasi-negative sentences, HA. §924a. A few exceptions and
irregularities are noticed by Shilleto in a critical note on Dem.
de fals, leg. § 235. See also Kiihner § 568. 62 Ew ris
rovrou émxpartelas, ‘out of his dominion’ or ‘beyond his
jurisdiction’.

Cf. Anab. vii vi 42 dmiuev éx THs TovTwy ewcxpareias, V iv 4 xpyiyn
Und TH ewcxpareta TOV xwpiov i.e. huius loci ditiont subiectus i.e.
intra huius loci fines situs, Cyr. v iv 28 ras vouas Tey Ktnvay Trovs éavrod

didous exédevce xarabéaGa:, ei BovAavro, ev TH cavTwv emcxparetq, V 24
Ta Oa XwPia Ta WPOTEpOY eis THY SUpwv EemixpaTretay ovyxarappudyTa.

§ 141.63 The order is rds 3 addy palns é&etvas (licere)
Padtora Tots TUpayvots XEtpolabar Ex Opovs; the emphatic
word éx@povs occupying the first place. 65 Tvpavvoupevor :

16 ii11. xaraxalve, ‘to kill outright’, see crit.n. 66 Se-
petvery: see crit, n. tlywy tr. Apte; sc. 6 rupayvos,
‘whom will he have left to rule?’ Such transitions from plural
to singular and vice versa are common in Greek: of. iii 4, iv 2,
vii 3. 68 Séy: supply dra» from |. 64. kal xenoGar
8’ avrots, ‘and (é¢) to use them also’ (xal). Observe that
xal—dé takes the place of dua Sé¢, the normal correlative of
dua pév. So Cyr. 1 iv 8 we have aua pév followed by ér: 32 xal.

VII XENOPHON’S HIERON 65

§ 15 1. 70 obs rev wodstrav Se8laci for rovrovs rwy
wortray obs dedlact, G. § 168, HA. § 73. yaremas, aegre,
‘with reluctance’. 71 avrovs: seen.toil. 96. {évras
épeor: see G. § 279, 2 and cf.iv81.46. 72 wos: fora
similar anacoluthon cf. iv 6 with note. 73 oPepos—pr}
—wrowjoy, the personal construction instead of the impersonal,
as in d7Xos, dixads elu etc., HA. § 944 a, G. § 280 Note 1.
Cf. Anab. v vii 2 goBepol qoav wh roufocayv for poBepdy
ny ph wothoecav, Herod. 1 155 ovdéy Secvol ro ecovrar ph
amrooréwot for obdey Sewov rot Errat, wh exetvor arocréwot.

74 daoxredvar: an un-Attic form for droxrelvyae. See Ruther-

ford’s New Phrynichus p. 433 ff. dperjv, ‘good qualities’.
75 yxpero: 3d pers. sing. opt. pr. from xpicba contr. from

xpaorro, The dy must of course be repeated with this verb.

§ 161. 76 xal—ye, ‘aye and’, i 17, 22. 78 dpolws
&wavra, itidem omnia, ‘all alike’. Auret pév—Avmet 8é, see
n. toi 5. Tovs kextnpévous, ‘their possessors ’. Aue
dwod\arropévovs, ‘it vexes them to part with them’. Observe
the difference in the meaning of the participle when used with
and without the article. In the latter case we should translate
by the infinitive: see my note to Oecon. ivi 1. 4 and ep. Cyr.
11 i 3 od« dy ce dxotoayra evppdvecey. Cobet’s alteration into
aéwa)\arrépeva is quite unnecessary.

CHAPTER VII

Simonides rejoins :—‘ Honour and a brilliant position must
be things of inestimable value, if they are worth purchasing at the
price which you describe. The desire of honour indeed is the
distinguishing characteristic of man from other animals, and
those in whom it is most conspicuous are usually the furthest
removed from mere brutes, It is no wonder that you submit
to all the inconveniences attending royalty, when you are so
much more honoured than other men. For nothing brings
aman so near the gods, as the feeling of being honoured’ (§ 1—
§ 4).

H. I. »

\
\
‘
\

66 NOTES ON VII x

‘True’ answers Hieron, ‘but the marks of honour paid to
despots by those who stand in fear of them are not considered
as such, they are mere acts of servility. True honour springs
from an opposite sentiment to that of fear; it must emanate
from the spontaneous voice of freemen. ‘To live upon men’s
tongues and be their talk’, and at the same time to hold
@ position in their hearts as doers of good, to be the object
of devotion and reverence and yet not of fear—this is real
honour, But a despot enjoys no such satisfaction. He lives in
a constant state of suspense and anziety, like a criminal under
sentence of death by every one’ (§ 5—§ 10).

‘Why then’ says Simonides ‘do you not abdicate? How
happens it that no despot has ever yet shown a disposition to
abdicate?’ (§ 11).

Hieron answers: ‘The impossibility of laying down his power

\ is one of the greatest hardships to which a despot is subjected.

‘\He cannot endure his present condition, but he cannot retire from
it with safety, even if he would, because of the number of persons
whom he has been obliged to make his enemies. The best thing
he can do is to hang himself’ (§ 12—§ 13).

§ 21.1 ratra avrov jKovoee: G. § 171, 2 Notel, HA. §742c.

2 péya mi: see n. to ii 16. 3 as dpeyopevor, ‘in their

efforts to attain which’, ix 5, G.§ 171, 1. édpéyecOac is

properly ‘to stretch forth one’s hand’, and with gen. ‘ to reach

at’, hence metaph. ‘to reach after, aim at, desire’. wayTa—

piv—tdvra S€: see n. toi 5. trodtovrat, subewnt, ‘under-
go’.

§ 21. 5 tocattra mpdypata éxotons, ‘although it in-
volves so much trouble’, G. § 277, 5, HA. § 969 e: cf. Cyr.
vit 1121 ra wepirra xphuara rpdypara éxovecry; the usual
import of the phrase mrpaypuara tye is ‘to have trouble about a
thing’. 6 mpometas déperde, ‘rush headlong’. 7 dtres
—tnnperaow tpiv—mdvra td wpoorarrépeva, ‘in order that
they may do all that is enjoined them in your service’; the
neuter adjective in lieu of kindred noun, G. § 159 Note 2,
HA. § 716 b. Cf. i8, Cyr. vi ii 2 xdv raird po xadas bwn-
pethonre, 37 d éxloravrar ty Bovrlonery pucbod danpe-

VII 3 XENOPHON'S HIERON 67

robvres. 8 dmpopacletws, sine excusatione, prompte,
‘unhesitatingly’. Of. Cyr. 1m iii 8, vim i 29 rods dwpoda-
glorws weWouevous Triuaw, 9 mwepiPAdract, suspiciant, ‘may
look up to you with respect’. Hence rep(SXerros, ‘admired
of all’, xi 9. fravmerevrat dwd tav Odkwv: In Herod.
(m 80) we find of vewrepor rote: mperSurépotot curruyyavovres
efxovet rijs b500 Kal drier €F 25 pysimwavicréarar. The usual
phrase is travicragfa: raw Gaxwy, rijs EXpas, ‘to rise from
one’s seat’, as a mark of respect to another. So below I. 32,
1, 44, Symp. iv 31 bravicravral po Oaxwe cal ddav efloravrac,
Arist, Nub. 993 rav @axwv rots rpecSurépos bravicracéat.
In rep. Lac. xv 6, @Spas wdvres bravicravrat Bacihel, hiv
ote Epopo. awd Truv épopixav Sippwr, the two constructions are
seen side by side. 10 666v wapaywpact, ‘make room for,
get out of the way for’, so below 1, 33, Mem. 1 iii 16 dd0i
Tapaxwpicar Tov vewrepoy mpecBuvrépy currvyxavortt wavTaxol
voulferae xal xatjuerov bwavacrivar Cyrop, va v 20 4
rorauds july wapakexwpynKke THs els rip wohkw ddod.
yepalpwor, ornent, ‘honour’, a poetical word, frequently used
by Xen., e.g: Cyr. vir i 39 rot-rous cal Sapors cal tdpacs ral
waco ripais éyéparper, Hell. 1 vii 33 wre@dvas yepaipecv trois
vixavras, Oecon. iv 8. 11 ot wapéwres del: dei ‘each time’
is placed after the participle, when it refers to the finite verb
no less than to the participle: ef. Oecon. viii 7, xix 19,

12 yap 51, ‘for of course, as a matter of fact’, Towitra
Wowvet Tois Tupavvo, not ‘they do these kind of things
to despots", which would require roaira mowoicc robs Tuparvous,
but ‘they do these kind of things in honour of despots’
(dativus commodi),G.§ 165, Seecr.n. 13 wal dddov dyrwa
for xal dyriva G@\Aov ael 7. 7., acil, ro'rw ratra rovolici, et
aliis, quos quocumque tempore prosequuntur honore.

§ 31.14 dvip, not dvépwros, because Xen. is here speaking
of man in a higher sense, as raised above the level of the brute
creation, and not as a mere {Gor. 15 7@ dpéyer Oa, epexe-
getical infinitive in apposition to rotrw; see n. to Oecon. xiv 10
and for the dative G, § 188 Note 1, HA, § 780. érel, ‘ for’,
For the sentiment cp. the Spectator No 467: ‘Those «ho

D—2

68 NOTES ON VII 3

are most affected with the love of praise seem most to partake-
of that particle of the Divinity which distinguishes mankind.
from the inferior creation’, Cie. de off. 1 viii 26. 16 Swrvors:
the plural probably is used for the sake of assimilation with

17 olras and worots. 17 wdvradpolws: vil6. 19 ety:
subj. of évéguv. The mss reading éudvg would imply the
existence of a form ¢ujva, formed after the analogy of jvfjva.,
but this was confined to later Greek. ols 8’ dv—otro:: sea
n.toiii4. 20 4Syn:136. 21 dvBpes—dvOpwror: cf. ii 1
note and add to the exx. there quoted Anab. 1 vii 4, Philostr.
V. A. 1,16 ovx avOpdrwy éaurg Setv GAN advdpwy. Frotscher
compares Cic. Ep. ad fam. v 17 3 ne hoc quidem praeter-
mittendum esse duxi, te ut hortarer rogaremque, ut et hominem
te et virum esse meminisses.

§ 4 1. 22 duol pév: see note toi 7. 23 edxdrws—
omropévev: For émixouglte re i Tinh rods wévous r@ dpxovri Cyr.
1vi25. 24 Sadepdvrws trav adAov dv@pcrrey, the genitive
of distinction, HA. § 753 g. 26 rod Oclov éyyurépw : G.
§ 75 Note 1, § 182, 2, HA. § 260, § 757. 27 evpoovvn, ‘mirth’,
another poetical word often used by Xenophon, as below viii 3,
Cyr. u1 it 7 doxel quty evppoodvy ris viv rapeivat, bri ebropla
Tis wpooryeyévnrat, Vil 4, 6 elphyns xal evUppoctyns xdvta wréa
nv, VIII vii 12 bray dvOpwrlyys eippocivays émidehs ery; but
chiefly in the plural in a concrete sense, as above i 2, Cyr.
VII li 28 éxelvn (7 yuh) Trav dyabuv Kal edppocuv av racy éeuol
7d tcov peretxe, ib, vit i 32 wporovely oly TH Kag Tov ed-
gpocvvwy, Agesil. ix 3 iydAXero, Ste adrds dv péoas rais
evppoctvats dvacrpépotro, rep. Lac. vii 6 4 xrijots wrelous
NUwas } 1) XpHotws eUppocv’vas xapéxet, Mem. 111 viii 10 ypagal
kal woixthlat delovas evdppoctvas droctepoiow 4 mwapéxovet,
Oecon. ix 12 rav edppocuvwy peradiddvyres, Apol. 8 ype,
els 6 wdyra Ta xaderd ouppel Kal pdra Epnua Trav eddpocurup.
L. Dindorf is mistaken in asserting (Steph. Thesaur. m
p. 2502 b) that the word ‘saepius est etiam apud Platonem
et Demosthenem aliosque’. Asa matter of fact, in the former
writer it only occurs thrice, each time in reference to its
supposed derivation (€8, péperOat), viz. Defin. p. 413 Bg, Oratyl.

VII o XENOPHON’S HIFRON 69

p- 419 », Timae. p. 80 5; in the latter only once, de fala.
leg. p. 422, 6, in a quotation from Solon.

§ 51. 29 ai trovpyla: ai tard doBoupévwy ‘services ren-
dered by men under fear’. For the use of irdé-with verbal
substantive to denote the acting person or efficient cause
ep. viii 4, Cyr. 1 iii 2, Plat. Rep. p. 378 p “Hpas derpuods bw
vidos cal ‘Hoaicrou plyers iwd warpés; also for the absence of
the article before the participle ix 3 7d pév dvad-yxns Seduévor
kohatew,

§ 71.30 dv gatnpev, see note toil. 31 Sido Tay
rods diikovvras, ‘ont of respect for their oppressors’.

§el 34 wal—ye: vi 16. 35 Kal TavTa sc. ra dpa,

either ‘and those too’, as in ii 2, or simply idque ‘and that too’.

360 py —tr' avrov mabwor, G.§ 218. For the use of iwé

to denote the agent or author, with intransitive neuter

verbs in passive sense, see HA. § 808,1b. 38 é&« Trev évay-

tley totros, ‘from the opposite sentiments to these’, i.e. not
from hatred and servile fear but from love and sympathy.

§ 91. 39 dyOpern, i 2 note. 40 ynodpevor—vopt-
cwavtTes: with verbs of thinking, wishing and those which
denote generally any mental act, the Greeks often use the
aorist participle, where we use the present. drohavew
avrov dyald voplcayres, trevra—tywowy, ‘because they think
that they reap some advantages from him, for that reason
have his praises always in their mouth’. Some take the
present infinitive (drokadew) here to be used for the
future infinitive (see G. § 203 note 2, Lobeck on Phrynichus
p- 746 ff. and ef. Oecon. vi 11, Ages. ii 8), but this does not
appear necessary. On the use of #&rera with the principal
verb after a participle to mark with emphasis that the principal
action takes place as a consequence of the action expressed by
the participle, see HA, § 976 b.—E:e:rra however is generally
used in the sense of tamen, not, as here, in that of propterea.

41 dydoropa tywow: Eur. Electr, 80 deods tywv dva ordmua,
Andr. 95 dvd ord’ del cal da yAwoons Exew, Hom. Il, wu 250

70 NOTES ON VII 9

T@ ovK ay Baoijas dvd ory’ Exwv dyopebos. The phrase dd
oropuaros Exew occurs in Cyr, 1 iv 25. 43 olxetov—ayabdy,

ut sibi peculiare—bonum. 45 pr hoPobpevor: the pu is
controlled by the 87ay in 1. 39. The apodosis begins with
odroe 1. 47. koi, communiter. So Cobet. The common

reading xoiyj#s can scarcely mean ‘public virtue’, as it has
been translated, 46 Swpetobar Cédwor, ‘are glad to make
him presents’. of avrol, iidem, ‘likewise’. See, however
18 or. n. 48 rovwira trovpyjcwor: see note to 1. 7.
tovrwy, ‘these marks of respect’. 49 rypdoGar sc. doxel por.
T® Svtr i.g. dA7nOus, ‘really’ ‘effectually’.

§ 10 1. 51 dpowrifdpevov pr 7m. waOy. As the active
ppovrifew uh te wdé0y means ‘to be anxious for another that he
may hot come to harm’, so the object of the concern of others is
said dpovriferda ui} recy. Cobet compares a similar use of
the passive de re equestri xi 7, where the horse from which a
rider dismounts is said xaraBaiveoOat ‘to be dismounted from ’,
qv dé xal 6 trmwos raxd re karaBalynrat kal droxadkworat,
and Oecon. iv 3 al Bavavorxal xadovpmevac (réxvat) elxérws wdvu
a&dofotvrac wpds Twv wédewr. 55 ovrws bears demonstrative
reference to the preceding clause &s—dro0rfcxetv. ed tors,
as in Oecon. x 13, extra constructionem. 56 Sidye: i 8.

§ 211.57 StjKovcey, ‘had heard to the end’: Oecon. xi 1.

58 Kal mas; seen. toril. 6. TO Tupawvety, G. § 258,

HA. § 959. 59 &yvaxas, expertus es. 60 oltre dAAos
pev 81 ovSels, ‘nor in fact, it may be enough to say, any one
else’, the enumeration beginning with péy is cut short by

67, one consideration uéy and there an end. 61 éxedv elvas,
G. § 268 Note, HA. § 956 a. ovdels moérore...rvpavv(Sog
adetro, ‘no one ever yet gave up despotic power’. ddsiro

aor. 2 mid.=adrnAAdyyn. Cf. Cyr. 11 i 21 ddépevor rod
woddois mpooéyew tov voiv, Oecon. vi 16 ddépevory ris xadfs
byews, de red. iv 6agiépevoe rod rhy yay épydterOa, Soph. Oed.
Tyr. 1521 d god réxvwy, Thuc. 11 60 wh rod Kowod ris owrnplas
agdlecOe. S8omep dwat &xrijocato, see cr. n.

VII x2 XENOPHON’S HIERON 71

§ 12 1. 63 Tavry, hoc nomine, ‘in this point, herein’,
as explained in the following sentence introduced by ydp.
dOAtwrarov: see note to vi 9. For the sentiment cp.
Plutarch Solon c. 14 xpds rovs pidous elxev (Lédwv) xaddv
per elvas Thy Tupavvlda xwplov, ovx Exery 8¢ axdBaccy.
ot8t ydp, neque enim, a stronger negative than od ydp, cor-
responding to the positive cal ydp. 65 was dv—éeé€ap-
xéoree—icrlvoy, ‘how is it possible that he should pay enough
(to repay those)’ etc.? The verb dpxety has here the same
personal construction as in Oecon. xii 4 dors wéANet dpxécery
éwcuedotuevos, Cyr. Iv v 44 obre ey dpxéow wpdrruy
Tt wpd tpov & rr ay Séy ore bpeis xpd nud, V iv 36.
66 Scous dderero, rodrots Scous ddeldero xphpmara:
see G. § 164, HA. § 724, for the double accusative. 1 (wes
dv) Serpots dvrumapdo xo Scous Sy Slopevorey, aut (qui fieri
potest ut) tamdiu in carcere degat ipse quamdiu alios in vinculis
tenuerit #? ‘or how could he replace in his own person the exact
(84) number of imprisonments which he inflicted on others?’
I have followed Cobet in rejecting the emendation dvtirdo yor
proposed by D’Orville on Chariton p. 217 and admitted by
all subsequent editors. Cobet justly observes that deoudy
wdoxecv is not a Greek expression, and that there is a distinc-
tion between Seopa vincula, ‘bonds’, and Seopés, in carcerem
coniectio, captivitas in vinculis, ‘imprisonment’. The latter
is the same in signification as 7d déd5ec0ar, just as Savaros=
7d reOvava:; as then davyaro. may be used to express the death
of several persons, so here decpol is said of the ‘imprisonment
of several persons’. The Greek equivalent for ‘to be as long
in prison yourself as you have left another in prison ’ would be
deopdy avriwapéxev rut; 80 decuovs dvrcwapéxery Saous
ris avrdos ESnoev might be very well applied to a despot
undergoing a term of imprisonment as long as the combined
terms of imprisonment inflicted by him on others. 67 Scovs
Slopwoev. On the form decuevercy see crit. note to vi 14.
68 was dv lxavds Wuxds KTh., qui fieri potest ut pro occisis
hominibus satis multas suas ipsius animas praebeat morituras ?
i.e. ut mortem totiens oppetat quot cives capitali supplicio
affecerit? ‘how can he offer a sufficient number of his own

72 NOTES ON VII 13

lives to die (to pay the forfeit of) in return for those whom he
has put to death?’ See cr. n.

$281.69 te i.q. rev. AvowreAd, ‘it avails, it pays’.
The full phrase is \vew ré\y ‘to pay dues’ and so to rid
oneself of liabilities, Soph. Oed. Tyr. 316. Hence Ava is
sometimes found in this sense without 7é\y as in Eur. Med.
1112, 1362 Avec 3° aGryos Ww od ph "vyedgs, Alc. 627 gGypl
Tovovrous ydpous Niecy Bporotor,. 70 dwdyfacba: (arery-
xec0a), ‘to hang himself’. 71 evsploxe—aAvorredovy, G.
§ 280, HA. § 982. Tovro—rowjoas 8c. ardyiacOar: see
note to iv 5; vovro may also be the subject of \votredoow and
mojo @ limiting infinitive (G. § 261, 1). 72 obre kav
obre xarabéoOar td xaxd, ‘neither to retain nor to lay down
his troubles’.

CHAPTER VIII

Simonides in reply, after sympathising with Hieron’s de-
spondency, undertakes to console him by showing that such
consequences do not necessarily attend despotic rule. The
despot’s power is an instrument for good as well as for evil.
By a proper employment of it he may not only avoid being
hated, but may even make himself beloved, beyond the measure
attainable by any private citizen. Even kind words and petty
courtesies are welcomed far more eagerly when they come from a
powerful man than from an equal (§ 1—§ 4). Moreover a
showy and brilliant exterior seldom fails to fascinate the
spectator (§ 5—8 7).

Hieron replies: ‘But despots are obliged by their position
to incur unpopularity where private persons need not do so.
They must levy taxes for their necessary supplies, punish male-
factors, restrain law-breakers, and in case of a sudden outbreak
of war they must enforce a strict attention to duty on those
in command, Lastly, they must keep up a body-guard of
mercenaries—a most oppressive burden to their subjects, who
regard it as an instrument of tyranny’ (§ 8—§ 10). —

Vill 3 XENOPHON’S H/IERON 73

§ 11. 1 trodaBov, ‘in answer’, The original meaning
of tré is ‘upwards’, hence it expresses resistance ‘to a
motion’. "fro\aufaveww is ‘to take up’ or ‘interrupt’ a
speaker; twaxotew ‘to show that one hears’ (by answering
or obeying). So vropévery is *to bear up against’, drwpoola
is ‘an affidavit to stop proceedings’. See Monro’s Homeric
Grammar, p. 140, To piv vov—pévror, ‘although for the
present, yet’. Cp. ix 1, Oecon, ii 22, x 49 ete. 2 dbipws
tyew mpds THY tTvpavviba, ‘to be out of heart at (with)
despotism’, Cp. Hell. vv 4 év cxéry dO0dbuws rpds rd delrvow
éxavrar, Plut. Nic. c. 26, 6 rpds ras éx Pew é\widas dbti pws

19 eiyxor. 4 éurodey rovrov scil. rod PideTo Maria dv dpw-

wav. Cp, Cyr. 1 iv 23 arogvoBolvres dv éurodwr ylyrowro
rot (v. 1, 7d) wi dpav a’ro’s, vir v 24 éumoddr addjAos
wohk\@v wal dya@dy Ecce. 5 tyav po. 80x, videor
mihi posse. 6 ovbév, adv. ‘not at all’, of. 1 28. atokwhve.
(sell. roy dpxorra) rou didciobar, G. § 174, HA. § 748.
7 -wheoverrel ye THs lSiwrelas, ‘he has the advantage over
private life’. Cp. Plat. Legg. mt p. 6964 «cal ld:twrelg kal
Bacitelg, Rep. x 618 d lécwretat wal dpyai. Lucian (de conser.
hist. c. 27) uses it in the sense of inscitia. The ye serves to
emphasize wheovexrei.

§ 21. 8 aro, the anticipatory accusative, cf, i 88, v 2,
Anab. 1v v 34 rip ddd edpater 7 ety for Eppater F ely 4 dbs,
Ocecon, xix 14 73 bc rpaxov—ayvoeis—ids dv xarabelys. éxei-
vo, in reference to what follows. 9 , ‘whether’, iii 1.

10 yapl{erGar wAelw, ‘to grant more favours’: see note to
vil2. $ av woweow for day 7. 12 aé, ‘by means of’, iv 10.

13 gol, the so-called ethical dative, superfluous as to the
general sense, but imparting a lively and familiar tone to the
sentence, So Shakesp. Merry W’. of W.1, 4,97 ‘I'll do you
your master what good I can’, Much Ado 2, 3, 116 ‘she will
sit you’. G, § 184, 3 Note 6, HA, § 770.

§ 31. 14 wporemarw, ‘suppose him to address’. The
imperative is here used to denote a supposition, where
something is supposed to be true for argument’s sake.

74 NOTES ON VIH 3

G. MT. § 84 Note 4. The Latin imperative is frequently thus
used by Cic. as in Cat. mai. 11, 34 ne sint in senectute vires,
‘let us assume that age has no strength’, de off. mr 13, 54
vendat aedes vir bonus, i.e. ‘suppose he has for sale’. 16 xpée-
pnow: Pollux 5,137 dowacpov. 17 YO. 81, age, porro, ‘now
then’, ‘again’, a form of transition, chiefly in dialogue and
usually followed by 2nd person imper. or 1st person subj.
érawveordvrwy duddérepo. tov atrév, ‘supposing them both to
praise the same man’. Cobet was the first to see that éwawe-
cdyrwy is the imperative for éwraweodrwoav, and to restore
dudérepos for dudorépwy into which it was altered by some
copyist to suit what he supposed was a participle. 18 &-
txvetorGar els evhpocivny, suppetere, valere ad laetitiam, ‘satis-
fies in respect of causing joy’. Cp. Plat. Protag. p. 311 p
dy...€&txvHrar 7d nuérepa xphpara. 19 @ioas Tisnodre
éxdrepos, ‘let each of the two, when he offers sacrifice,
honour (the same man)’, i.e. with an invitation to the post-
sacrificial entertainment. Sacrifices are enumerated by
Aristotle Ethic. viii 9 and Thucydides ii 38 among the chief
means of social enjoyment, as they were mostly accompanied
by the entertainments of friends and relations. Cf. Mem. m
tii 11 Adve 54 por, 2py, ef Twa rdv yvwpluwy Bovrdoo Karep-
ydoacOa, drére Ovo, Karey oe él Setrvov, rl ay morolys; ib.
wr iii 11 ordre Odor, éxddec (rodrov), Plut. Themist. 5, 1, 1. 19
with my note. 20 dv—rvyxavey, i 3, x 3, G. § 211, HA,
§ 964 a.

841.21 Kxdpvovtra, aegrotantem. 22 ocadés scil. dori,

al vad tov Suvarwrareayv Oepaeiat, ‘kind offices bestowed

by those who are most powerful’, see n. to vii 6. 23 éprrot-

ove ‘produce in them’ scil. rots PepamevOetar. 24 Sédv-

tev Ta toa, ‘suppose they (i.e. 8 re dpxwy Kal 6 léusrys) make

him equal presents’. 25 al ryploeat xdpires, ‘favours of

half the value’. 26 «mwddov—Svvavrat, plus valent. dSAov
+6 Sapynpa, G. § 142, 4 Note 5, HA. 672 a.

§ 8 1. 28 cupwapérer Oar, comitari, ‘to go along with’,
‘attend on’: Cyr. 11123 cai adAae rial al wpérovea éxdoros
cupnmrapelrovro, Plat. Legg. 1 p. 667 B dcas cunwrapémeral

VII 9 XENOPHON’S HIERON 75

ris xdpes. dvGpl dpxovr:: dv7ijp is frequently used apposi-
tively with words denoting station or condition. Cp. viii
10, ix 8, xi 1 and see HA. § 625. pn] —Sri—srovet—dAAd Kal
—Benpeba, ‘not only does it (authority) add lustre to the ap-
pearance of him who is invested with it, but we look at this same
man with greater pleasure when he is in authority than when
he is only a private person’. With roe? we must supply the
subject rd dpyecv, implied in dydpt doxovrs. Cf. Oecon. v 3,
xx 3, xxi 12. pr om, =‘ not only ’, when followed as here
by 4\Aa xal or simply add, i.e. not supposing us to say. Cf.
Plato Apol, p. 40D wh Sri ldcadrnv rwd, adAd Tov péyay
Baoittéa. When dr 0f8é=ne—quidem follows, it means ‘ not
only not’, like the Latin non modo when followed by sed
ne—quidem. Where uh Sr: ushers in the second of two
clauses, of which the first is negative, if means nedum ‘much
less’, 31 Starcydpevor dyadAdpeda, G. § 279, 1, HA. § 983.
Cp. Agesil. v 3 rovwy yydAAero, Hell. vr v 48 (ed. Cobet)
&yarrXAbp,e0a cwvayopevovres dvipdow dyadois. tots mporent-
unpévors 8c. wy, ‘our superiors in rank’. 32 rots & rot
Yorou tjptv odor, ‘those who are on the same level with us’.

§ 71.33 drore, quandoquidem, cp. iv 2, Symp. ii 12 xal 7
dydpela Sidaxrév, omdre abrn—ovrw Trorpnpus els ra tld Tera,
20 Ages. viii 5. ye piv: see n. to x 5. 35 woNAamw\dou
scil. ray ldtwrov. 36 exnre, positis, 1. 5. 37 Kal aroAv :
see n. to 11 10.

§ 8 1. 39 & dv dex Odvovrar—awrclw—-rpaypareber Oat,
‘to engage in many more of the transactions, because of which
men incur hatred ’.

§ 91. 41 wpaxriov pév ye xpypara sc. dori, ‘thus, for
one thing, we must exact money’. Buttmann on Dem. Mid.
§ 21 f. observes on wév ye:—cum quis uno argumento vel
exemplo aliquid probat, potest hoc ut sufficiens adferre; quod
jit particula yap: potest etiam significare plura quidem posse
desiderari sed hoc unum satis grave esse; quod fit addito +é,
‘certe saltem’. He observes also that in many passages editors

76 NOTES ON VIII 9

have substituted péw yap for wéy ye ; as Weiske would in the
present passage. Of. Arist. Nub. 1882, Av. 1608, Lys. 589,
Xen. Cyr. 1116, ii 14, rv iii 18, v 29 etc. So pé» ye, answered
by 38é, is often used in working out a contrast between two
characters. Ridd. l. c. § 158. a péddropey Ee xri., ‘if
we are to have the means of spending upon necessaries’. Cf.
Oecon. v 15, vii 20, xii 5, Ages. ii 25 xpnuarwr édpa rhy rok
Seopévny, ef MEAXOL ovppaxoy Twa tev, Mem. m vi 14 ws ef
wéXXOMED ayabdy Twa KThoecOa Plrov, avrovds Huds Set ayadods
yevécOa, de re eq. ii 2 raira bwodelypara Eorat TH wwroddwry
ww Set emimednPjvar, ef wédret rdv picOdy axodyperOa. On
Sawavay els see x 8,xil. 42 dvayxarréov dvAdrray, ‘ we
must compel (persons) to guard’; the indefinite object being
unexpressed, 45 xal—ye: i17,22. Srav rdyous xaipds
Tapacry}—ttoppacba, ‘whenever the moment for quick action
presents itself, to start on a land or naval expedition’. 46 ovx
émurperréoy tots pqdvovpyover scil. pgdiouvpyetv, ‘he must
not let the listless (trierarchs or other officials) have their own
way’, i.e. he must hurry them up with pressure and fines, Cp.
Xen, Cyr. 1 vi 8 éyw 52 ofuac rdv apxovra ob rH padcoupyety
Xphva Siapépew Trav dpxoudvwv, dAAA TY Wpovoety Kai didowoveiy.
111 25, vir iv 5.

§ 101.48 dySpl rupdvvm: see n. to 1. 28. TOUTOU BC.
Tov pophparos, ‘this burden’. Cf. Cyr. 1111 25 olov dbpnpua
(quam grave onus sit) 6 PédBos. 49 ot ydp rupdvvoig
lroruslas—tpédeoOar, neque enim tyrannos tam ob parem
honorem quam maioris causa hos alere credunt. Schenkl
remarks ‘regis est id agere, ne quis se potentia opibus
honore superet, tyranni autem ut ceteros omnes his rebus
antecedat; non ergo, ut eodem quo ceteri cives utatur iure,
mercennarii aluntur a tyranno, sed ut maiore quadam potentia
utatur, ut ipse dominus sit, ceteri servi’.

1X 2 XENOPHON'S HIERON 17

CHAPTER IX

Simonides replies: ‘If there are some duties which lead
to unpopularity, there are others which tend directly to the
attainment of popular favour. <A despot therefore ought to
delegate to others the task of rebuking and punishing, while he
administers rewards in person, giving prizes for superior ex-
cellence in every department and thus endearing himself to all.
Such prizes would provoke a salutary competition in the per-
formance of military duties, in husbandry, commerce and all the
arts of peace and public usefulness of every kind. This in-
dustry would be greatly promoted and there would be a decrease
of crime * (§ 1—§ 11).

§ 11. 2 dAdAa is often thus used in quick answers and
objections, chiefly in negation, Sarws—ov—éripednréov—ov
déyw, ‘I do not assert that we are not to take care of all these
matters’, The declarative use of §rws for ws or dr: in indirect
quotations is chiefly confined to poetry, see G. § 249, MT, § 78.
In most of the passages where it is used it may be rendered
by quomodo ‘how’. Méy is correlative to uév roe in 1. 3, ‘it is
true—but’. Cf. viii i. It is so used, (1) when particular
emphasis has to be given to the opposition; (2) where dé could
not be conveniently used; (3) in expressing opposition to a
clause which is itself introduced by dé. 3 émipéAca, studia,
‘duties, concerns’: cf. Oecon, vii 41. 4 al pév—al 6€ in
partitive apposition to ériuvédecas, cp. iii 8, v1. On the use of
the article as a demonstrative pronoun see G. § 143, 1.
apis éxOpdv dyav, ‘lead to unpopularity’. Cf. de Ath. rep, i
4 wevla avro’s wadXov dryer éwl ra aloxpda, Cyr. vi ii 31 bya—énl
ciroy d-yec, i.e. ‘create a taste for eating’. Sia yaplrwv elvan,
gratae esse, ad gratiam conciliandam vwalere, ‘to be pleasant’,
‘agreeable’, not, as Liddell-Scott translate, ‘to be on terms
of mutual friendship’.

§ 2 1. 5 +d pev—airy pev—rd B—Tavra 86 When
the opposition denoted by ué» and éé lies in a relative sen-
tence, and to this a demonstrative reference is annexed

78 NOTES ON IX 2

bs—odros, wév and dé (or one of them) are often put twice,
first with the relative, then with the demonstrative, see
Buttmann Exc. on Demosth. Mid. p. 129. In the same way we
find a double »é& with a double d¢ in order to bring out more
forcibly the parallelism of two clauses, Cf. Oecon. iv 8 ofs

pev—rotras pev—ols 5¢—rovrous 5é. SiSdexav a ton
Bé&\riora, ea docere quae optima sunt. 6 x«dAAvorra,
‘in the best manner’, ‘most efficiently’. TOUTG 8C. Tad

BéArvora, On the emphatic repetition of the demonstra-
tive pronoun avr7 and |. 10 raira see on i 17 1. 101.

9 dvayxdfey, ‘to treat with severity’. 10 8 drrex Oclas
yiyverOar, odio esse, ‘to be hateful’; cp. Aesch. Pr. V. 120
roy waot Oeois bc dwexGelas €XObvra, BO te’ Sxrov yly-
veo @as ‘to be troublesome’, Arist. Eccl. 888, 61a gerlas lévar
‘to be friendly’, Anab. 111 ii 8,

§ 31.11 dv&pl dpxowre: n. to viii 1.28. The construction
is 7d pev Kodafew Seduevov avayxys (‘coercion’) mpooraxréoy elvat
(G. § 281, 1) dddos (G. § 187) dvdpt dpyowre (G. § 188, 4),
7d 3 dxrodiSbvat 7a dOAa woinréov (elvar) 5¢ adrod (i.e. ‘without
the agency of others’). Cobet, regarding xoAdfew as a gloss,
would take 7d dvdiyens deduevoy together as=mwdrra év ols Blay det
' wpoopépew kal avaykny rporriéva. See however cr. app.

2114 paprupet rd yryvopeva, ‘facts testify’.

§ 41.15 piv: see n. on viii 2. 16 d6da wporl@nor,
‘offers prizes’. Cf. de red. iii 3 ef 5¢ xal rq Tod éuwoplou dpyy
dOXa wporideln res, Boris Sxadrara dtatpoly rd apyplroya,
Cyr. 1v i 18 ayavas mpoevrcw éexdoros kal dOX\a rporiOels Sox
parsor dy moeiy ev acxetcOa exaora, Hell. ur iv 16 dOXa
awpovdnke tais dwirixais rdteow, ris apora ogwpdtuv Exot,
Iv li 5 GOAa wrpovdnkxe rais rédeow Fris apioroy orpdrevpa ~
wépwo, Eur. Hel. 42 rpotré@nv éya—d0Xov—Bopdés. By 34
dpxwy is meant the President of the college of Archons, called
€rwvunos not because he was éwdvupos rov énavrov, but
because for reasons arising from his official position, his name
headed several official lists (Lange Leipziger Studien 1 p. 159).
He had the general superintendence of the greater Dionysia and

IX 6 XENOPHON’S H/JERON 79

ofthe Thargélia. 17 avrots scil. rols yépous. = yopnyots:
the xopnyla was one of the so-called éy«inhsor Aevrouprylac
or ‘public services required of each citizen in rotation’. The
duties of the yopyyol of whom there were ten, one for each
tribe, consisted in providing the choreutae and in paying
the expenses of a trainer (xopodddexados) for them, in main-
taining them while they were in training, also in paying
the expenses of their dresses, crowns and masks, Cf. Oecon.
ii6. 18 dow scil. xopodsdackddors. dvdyxny mpoc-
vTiévat, ‘to apply coercion’; ep. Cyr. m iv 12 dvdyxny alr@
mpog@eivar, de rep. Lac. x 7 éwé@nKe tiv dvvricraroy
avayxny. 19 ed@is, ‘obviously’, ‘as appears at once’; ep.
ii 8. $d érlyxapi, ‘the agreeable part’; Cyr. 1 iv 4 ¢v rats
cwrovolais wdumravy émlxapis, Anab, m vi 12 7rd éwixape otk
etxev (i.e. morum suavitatem) a\N' del yaerds Hv Kal Ouds. The
superlative érixapitwtraros occurs in the Oecon. vi 37,
and the adverb émiyapirws in Apolog.4. 20 éyévero, gnomic
aorist, G. § 205, 2, HA. § 849. va avrirvra, contraria,
the reverse of 7d éwiyape (cf. Theogn. 1244 jGos Exuw dddov,
wlorios ay tirumrov), or molesta ‘repellent’, ‘harsh’. It oceurs
in the sense of ‘adverse’ in Hell, v1 ili 12 6p3—oAha ayrirura
yiyréuera.

§ 5 1. 21 ri «wrt; guid obstat quo minus? quidni?
‘what is there to prevent?’ ‘what reason is there why not?’
Tikka ta wokurixd, cetera civilia, ‘the other municipal
affairs ’. pev ydp: see note to iii § 7. 22 al wédas al
pev—al 62, cf. 1. 4. 23 ward dvAds: Attica was divided
into ten phylae, Lacedaemon into six morae, Thebes and
Argos into lochi (Hell. vr iv 13; vir ii 4). That \éxos may
nean ‘a union for civil purposes’ is evident from Aristotle's
Pol v8, p. 1309 a, 1. 12 card gparplas cal Xdyous wal gudds,
Dem. de cor, 106 raw év rots Nd yots curred cide.

§61.25 rovros scil. rots wépect. 27 dAxijs Tihs év
qohépw, ‘for bravery in the field’, This is the third attributive
position, the first being rfjs ¢v rokéuy ddrxn fs, the second rfjs
dks ris év wokduw. The word 4\.% is one of the many
poetical expressions found in Xen. It occurs again in Hell. vri

80 NOTES ON IX 6

12. 28 Sucacoovvys tis tv Trols cupBodalors: cf. the passage
from the de red. iii 3 quoted above 1. 16. duds (sc. dori)
doxdoGa, G. § 226, 4. 29 ratra wavra scil. edorAlap»,
evratiav xri. &d dronxlay, ‘through competition’.
Below 1. 33 8d gvovexlas=dirAorlxws, ‘in a spirit of rivalry’,
ivrdéves (2, relvw), studiose, ‘vigorously’, ‘zealously ’.

§71.30 wal—ye: i1§17. Sor Sor: G.§ 233. 31 dpe-
yopevor: vil 1. The d» must be repeated with ela pépocer.
32 rotbrov scil. roi clapépery xphpara. xalrd wdy-
Tay Ye xpnowsrarov—tfepyafouévors: ‘and agriculture itself,
which of all (things) is the most useful employment, though it
has not been usual to encourage it by means of competition,
would make great progress, if prizes were to be offered to
those who cultivated the land best by fields or by villages’,
HA. § 626 b. 34 dv bmSoln, incrementum caperet, ‘would
advance’, ‘improve’. Thuc. vir 8 xa’ tudpay ércdcdoicay
rhy tav woreulwy icxtv, Plato Hipp. mai. p. 281 pv al d\n
réxvas émidedwxact 36 The order is: twy wodcrow
(G. § 168) rots rperopévors Eppwuévws els robro scil. els Td déepyd-
ferPas Thy viv, not els 7d GONa wporiBévar xT. 37 eppopéves,
‘vigorously’, adv. from éppwyuévos part. perf. pass. of pwrvusn,
comp. éppwuevéorepos, superl. éppwyevéoraros. Plutarch Apophth.
p- 175, tells a story of Gelon, Hieron’s brother, how é¢fye
moNAdKis Tovs Lupaxoglous ws érl orparelay rhy gpurelay (i.e. ad
agrorum culturam tamquam in militiam), érws 7 Te Xwpa Berrlww
vyévnras yewpyoupévyn kal wh xelpous avrot cxoddfovres.

§ 8 1. 39 y cadpocivn, modestia, ‘a sober, law-abiding
spirit’. 40 cvprapopaptoly: cf. vi 6. kal pry, ‘and
further’. kaxoupylar—tudbovrar, ‘vice seldom springs up
amongst those who are actively employed’: of. vii 3.

§ 91.41 4, ‘if, as is the case’. 42 mn, aliquantum,
‘in some appreciable measure’. TyLopevos dv—urdpous dv
mdelouvs dyepo, ‘the bestowing marks of distinction on one
who applies himself to it (trade) with the greatest diligence
would be the means of increasing the number of traders in
proportion’ (xaf). Observe that the dy» of. the principal

IX 10 XENOPHON’S HIFRON 81

verb is here attached to the emphatic word at the opening
of the sentence and repeated in immediate connexion with
the verb, from which it has been thus removed to a distance:
see G. MT. § 42, 3 with Note 1 and cp. Anab. 1 iii 19 otrw
yap kal éwdpevoe ay pita re Kupy xal wpdduuor éwolueba Kal
dwribvres dogadds av drlouev, Oecon. xvii 13 r@ ofy Kariivdéyre
rl dy mowdvres Soxodow av cor émcxoupjoa ; The participle riuw-
peevos here takes the place of a protasis=el riuqro. 6 Tovro
wovey sc. Td éuropeverGar, qui mercaturam exercet.

2244 wpdcoSdv twa dAviroy, ‘some mode of raising revenue
which would not be vexatious to his subjects’. 45 rust-
gwerat, one of the verbs in which the fut. middle has a pas-
sive meaning: others are Adfouar, mojoouat, orvyhoopat, adw-
gouat, Aptoua, édooua, olkfooua, ddixjoopar, fnuwoouc, dvid-
couat, Snrdocopat, Kadotuat, dvediodua, POorpooua (xi 15).
ov8’ airy dv ¥ oxéius dpyoiro, ‘this sort of speculation also
would not be neglected’. Cf, Cyr. 11 ili 3 oddév adrots dpyetrac
(neglegitur, infectum relinquitur) ra» mpdrrecbac Seopévwv.

8101.46 ds 8 ovveddvre elrrety sc. Twi, ‘to speak con-
cisely’, lit. ‘for one to say it, bringing the matter to a
point’; G. § 184, 5, HA. § 956. 47 «alis to be taken
closely with xara wdvra, ‘in every department also’. é
dyaboy rt elonyotpevos, ‘the proposer of any good suggestion’ ;
see n. to i 15 1. 87. 48 drlyynros, ‘unrewarded’, a
word not found elsewhere in Xen. For its usual meaning in
Attic Greek see lex. 49 %pyow woretoOar To oKorely Te
dya@év, ‘to anply himself diligently (lit. to make it a busi-
ness) to making some useful discovery’; 7d cxorety being the
object and épyov the predicate accusative, HA. § 726. In
this sense pyov moetoPac or Exe is usually followed by the
infinitive alone without 76: eg. Mem. 1 x 6 &pyop elxe
oxomety, Agesil. xi112 duaupody ra rév wodeulwy Epyov elxer,
Plat. Phaedr. p. 232 a Epyov rofro rotoupévous sc. dxodoudety
rots épwuévas, Dio Chrysost. p. 394 d adrd rotro Epyov werotn-
pévay éyxwucdtecyv; or by a participle as in Cyr. virr iv 6
Epyow Exerv dedpevoyv rovrov Kowwvely rods wapdyras (enize
rogure pracsentes ut partem ciborum caperent). 50 xal—vye:

H, I. Q

82 NOTES ON 1X 10

1. 30. Straw woddois epl rev ode(pev pry: for the usual
construction woAXois Tay woedl www wéd\y: cp. Herod. var 19
KkomidHs be wépe Thy wpyy aire pedrjoecy (where rip wpnp is
wrongly taken as the subject of neAjoex» by some commenta-
tors), Arist. Lys. 502 spy d¢ ré0ev wept rol wodéuou ris 7’
elpivns €uédAnoev; Plato Alcib. 2, p. 150 D odros @ wédee wepl
gov. 51 dvdyxn sec. dori. cbploxerOar scil. rd OPEALLA.

§ 111.53 wporBesévev: the common reading wporedeuerwy
has been justly condemned by Cobet, since in purely classical
Greek xetpac is the recognised perfect passive of rl@nu. See
my n. on Plutarch Themist. xviii 1. 54 ovx lori, G. § 28,
3 Note 1, HA. § 480. éusropedpara, quaestus genera, ‘articles
of commerce’, commodities. Avorrehéorepa, quae facilius
comparentur, ‘that cost less’. Cf. de red. iv 30. 55 Gey,
G. 178, HA. § 746. 57 puxpd dOAa, in reference to the
simple prizes which were given to the winners at the great
games, a garland of wild olive or parsley. 58 de€dyeras,
‘call forth’, ‘elicit’, not as Liddell-Scott translate ‘ bring on’,
‘entail’. Cf. Cyr. m ii 15 éx ye coi wip, oluat, paov dy ris éx-
tplpee 4 yédXwra éEayd-yotro (‘provoke’, ‘excite’). See my
note on the passage.

CHAPTER X

Hieron asks Simonides whether he can recommend him any
means of avoiding the unpopularity due to the employment of
jJoreign mercenaries as a body guard (§ 1).

Simonides shows "how they may be so handled and disciplined
as to afford defence against foreign attack, to ensure for the
citizens undisturbed leisure in their own private affairs, to
protect and befriend the honest man, and to use force only
against criminals. If thus employed, such mercenaries, instead
of being hated, would be welcome companions, and the citizens
would gladly furnish contributions for their support (§ 2—8§ 8).

811.3 kas re elety ds pr} proetobar S¢ abrovs; num
proferre quid poteris, quod efficere possit, ut invisi non simus ob

X4 XENOPHON’S HIEFRON 83

eos (mercennarios milites)?; The indefinite subject of the
infinitive is unexpressed, HA. § 942. On the use of ds in the
sense of wore consecutive, see Index to my Cyrop. 1 p. 354 b.

4 x«rnordpevos: G. § 226, 1, HA. § 969 d. 5 ovbév,
‘not at all’, the quantitative accusative, as the measure
of the degree of the act or process, cf. i 23.

§21.6 valpad Ala: see n. toi. 13. piv odv, immo vero,
‘nay rather’, for one thing (uév) decidedly (ofv): see n. on
Oecon, vil 37, 7 é& dvOpsirots Ticly éyylyverar—elvat, ‘it is
natural to some to be etc.’ Cf. Hur. Iph. Aul. 1244
alo Oyud te | cdr yqrios ye Tur Kaxuw eyylyverac.

8 bow, G. § 188, 2, HA. § 781 a; uaX\ov is to be understood
with the predicate adjective écmr\ea from the correlative clause.
So in Latin, e.g. Tac. Ann. 1 57 barbaris, quanto quis audacia
promptus, tanto magis jfidus rebusque motis potior habetur; Tr
46 quanto pecunia dites, tanto magis imbelles. 9 tBpiorro-
tépas: comp. of 08pciaros (not of iSpearjs). The word occurs
again in Cyr, vv 41; also in Herod. mz 81 and Plato legg. 641 c.

§31.9 trols—rovolrovs, ‘such men as these’. The article
is used because the notion of a class is rendered prominent.
10 dv owdpovifa, ‘would sober down, bring to their
senses’, Cp. Cyr. 11 i 20. & dwé Trav Sopupdpay pdBos:
Cyr. ri 57g dd’ davrod Pb8y, mm iii 53 rod dad ray wodeuluw
@iBov. 12 dv Soxeis—wapacyeiv: the av is anticipated hyper-
batically as often with olua ete,; cf.i3. Translate: ‘as for the
respectable part of the community, there is nothing, it seems
to me, by means of which you might confer so great ser-
vices on them as by the troops kept in your pay’. For the
meaning of ka\ds xdyaéds see Oecon, vi 11 ff. and for ard,
“by means of’, ef. xi 1 note.

§ 4 1. 14 @ddaxas: see note to ix 10 1. 49,

23,15 Sermérai, ‘masters’ of slaves, ind tav Sovlev
améGavoy : see note to vii 8. 16 The order is ef ofv roir’
ef wpGrov vy rv rpocreraypéevwr. 17 @¢ évras:
for the case cf. note to ii 8 lL. 39. 18) ay wT tmsetsy

G—h

84 NOTES ON X4

alo @dvwvrat, ‘should they perceive any thing of the kind’, i.e.
any conspiracy of slaves against their masters. 19 ylyvovrm
8é rou xth., existunt autem, opinor, malefici, ‘and, as every one
knows, criminals are found in every community’, 20 el odv
—eley teraypévor, a resumption of the first protasis, oc-
casioned by the parenthetic clause ylyvovra:—éy wébdeccp.
21 Kal rotrovs scil. rovs roXrlras, not rods xaxoUtpyous,
as the xal alone indicates. Kal trovro, i 8, vii 2 note.

22 dv elSeiev—sdedovpevor, G. § 280, § 136 Note 4, HA. § 982.

atroy of course refers to rwyv pic Oo gpdpwr.

§ 51. 22 «pds 8é rovrots, ‘in addition to this’; G. p. 240,
6 (2). 23 xttiveoty (xrdoxa), ‘cattle’, regarded as pro-
perty. 24 ovror scil. of nic Aopdpor. 25 dpolws pay
~-dpolws 8€: id note. 26 ots avd rv xodpay, ‘those all
over the country ’, i.e. belonging to others. ye #1{v, ‘more-
over’, is little more than a stronger form of 6¢.

The history of the particle ny», both singly and in combination
with other particles, deserves close investigation. With ye, cai and dAAd
it serves most frequently to introduce something new or deserving
special attention, or in connecting the second part of a syllogism with
the first. It sometimes, however, has an adversative force. In old Attic
prose it is rarely found, seldom in Andokides, only five times in An-
tiphon, nine times in Thucydides (always in combination with cat or ov).
In later Greek writers, Lysias, Isokrates, Xenophon, adda pH is common
enough. There is no instance, however, in the two oldest speeches of
Lysias, xII (or. contra Eratosthenem) and xi1I (or. c. Agoratum).
In the pseudo-tetralogy of Antiphon 1 y § 5, we find ovdé yyy, and
adda wiv in the speech of the Pseudo-Andokides against Alkibiades.
Aristophanes uses xai pyv seventy-eight times, ye wyy four times
(Eq. 233, Nub. 631, 823, Lys. 144), ov piv Nub. 53, Tagen. fr. 7, Vesp.
268, Pac. 41, ovdé pyyv Vesp. 480, Ran. 263, Eccl. 1075, 1085, Plut. 378,
adda piv Av. 385, Ran. 258, and in the Megarian’s speech, Ach. 766, 771.
Myy does not occur in any combination in the Kynegetikos, nor in the
first part of the Hellenika 1 i 1—11 iii 10. In the Ockonomtkos, ovdse
pay is found only once, and adda. pj only twice; ye wiv is Very common
in Xenophon, with whom it is not much more than a stronger Sé: it
is found in the Hieron, Symposton, Hellenika 11 iii 11—v i, Anabasis
(1 ix 16, 20, V vii 28, VII vi 15, 41, vii $2) and Cyropaedeia. It occurs six
times in the Memorabilia (1 iv 5, vi 6, 111 vi 12, viii 10, ix 6, xi 10), while
aAAG pyv is found twenty-eight times, ovdé wyv four times, and xai piw
twenty-six times. In the Symposion dddAa piv is used four times,
Kat nay nine times, ye wy thirteen times. In the Aymposton again
zy is found at the end of a question, iii 18; iv 55 éxt re py;

4, 23 aAAd wore pyv; and 80 in the Cyropaedeia I vi 28 wes phys 17 ii 11

xI XENOPHON’S HIERON 85

GAAa ri pyv BovaAduevoc; IIL i 41 aAAa riva pyy; VIL iv 10 rivos pi Evexa;
Hell. vi iii 13 ré py Geopev; In the third part of the Hellenika,
Vv ii—vIil, in the de vectigalibus, the de re equestri, the hipparchikas,
the Agesilaos, the Lac. resp. ye wiv is very common, in the de re
equestri it is found as many as forty times, whereas «ai yjv occurs only
four times, i 7, 9, 11, v 4, uaHjre why Only once, ix11. But the attempt to
found independent conclusions on these statistics, exhibiting the fre-
quency or rarity of the occurrence of «4» either singly or in combination
with other particles, as to the date of a particular writing—as has been
attempted by Dittenberger (Hermes Vol. xiv) in the case of the Platonic
dialogues—has been shown by Dr Hartmann (Analecta Xenophontea
p. 385—p. 54) to lead to such curious and unsatisfactory results, that
no reliance can be placed on them.

27 ocxoArv—tmipedcto Gar, G. § 261, 1, HA.§ 952. 28 rd
dsr{xatpa, loca opportuna, ‘advantageous positions’. Cf. Oecon.
xx 9.

§ 61.30 é€amwalas: an Ionic word, found several times
in Xen. éroupébrepor soil. eloly. 32 d@AAd pry: iv 1,
above |. 26. 35 eluds sc. dort.

§ 71.35 dyxuréppovas, a poetical word. 36 81d rods
del tv StrAots Svras, ‘because of standing armies’, 37 Kal
elprivns: It is difficult to render the force of xal by any single
word, but it is generally identical with the emphasis.

40 odror se. of picbopdpor. Kakoy ovdty iroiovet Tov
pdtv dSixotvra, G. § 165, § 283, 4, HA. § 1025 a.
42 xeddvovor scil. kaxoupyetv. 43 tev rodkttov, G. § 177.
44 dydyxy scil. éori, HA. § 611 a. Samavay 8c. rods
94 rorlras. . ds todvrovs, vill 9. 45 dora, libentissime.
your, see note to ii 8. dni peloor tovrev, ‘for objects of
less moment than these’.

CHAPTER XI

A despot should also 1wt grudge the employment of his own
private means for the public service, but he ought to consider
and have at heart the general prosperity rather than his own
private advantage (§ 1—§ 5).

His proper field of competition is not with private persons
but with the rulers of other states, and the summit of his am-

86 NOTES ON xI

bition should be to make his own the most prosperous. By
so doing he will win the gratitude, sympathy and willing obe-
dience of his own subjects, and become the object of general
admiration not only to them but to other communities (§ 6
—§ 13).

In conclusion, Simonides urges Hieron to carry out in practice
the hints he has given, and assures him that by a wise and
philanthropic exercise of his power he will find his subjects
obeying him willingly, and caring for him of their own accord,
and obtain the finest and most enviable of all acquisitions,
security, prosperity and happiness unmarred by jealousy (§ 14
—§ 15).

§ 11. 1 dwéd rev Slav—Samavay: On the use of dré to
denote the means or instrument see Kithner on Mem.
1 ii 14, and cf. Anab. 1 i 9 orpdrevpa cuvédetey Awd TovTwr TdP
xenudrwy, Plut. Themist. iv 2, 1. 23 éxardy dwd rér ypnudrwv
éxelywv éroujOnoay rpenpes, Oec. iii 1 rods dad wodXod dpyv-
plov olkias dxphorous olxodopobyras. 2 és rd Kowdy
dya0dy: see n. on x 8. 4 es rd Skov reretoOar: utiliter
expendi. Anab.t iii 8 &ieye Oappety ws xaracrncopévwy rovrwr
els rd déov, i.e. ‘since this matter would be settled in the
right way’, Arist. Nub. 859 dowep Ilepuxdéns els rd dSéov
dwwrera (sc, tas éuBddas).- 5 dvSpl ripdvvw: see note on
viii 10.

§21.5 xa & Eacrov, ‘each point in detail’. Cf. Ages.
vil.1 xa’ év peév éxacrov paxpdy dy en ypdpev, Dem. de
Cor. p. 230, 20 BovrAomac 5¢ xad’? dv Exacroy avriw eferdon,
Mid. c. 39 wore dtvacba nal’ &a budv Exacrov dwocrepey:
xa’ vy may either be taken with éxacroy, or adverbially ‘one
by one’. Hertlein on Cyr. 1 vi 22 quotes the following passages
in which there is no room for doubt: Xen. Hell. 1 vii 23
xpwicOwoay of avdpes xara éva Exacrov, Lysias 8, 19 xaé’
éva Exacrov wpiv abrots drexOhoerGe, Demosth. 44, 4 ras
papruplas nad’ éy Exacrov wapétoya. 6 olxlay wpwroy
i{: wérepov, when 7% follows in the alternative question, is
often omitted, Cyr. mr i 12. brepPadrAovey Samdvy,
‘with lavish cost’. 8 xédcpoy dv co. wapéxayv, ‘would

XI 5 XENOPHON’S HIERON 87

bring you credit’, 9 wapacrdo:, columnis, ‘pilasters’.
‘rapacrdées (xapacrds) were square pilasters, used as a
termination to the side walls of a temple, when those side
walls are projected beyond the face of the cella or main body
of the building. As one of these pilasters is required on each
side to form a corresponding support, the word is always used
in the plural [in Eur. Androm. 1122 we have rapacrdiéos
Kpeyacra Tevxn waccd\wy xadaprdacas, Ed.]; and thus a temple
is said to be in antis or év wapaordo: (Vitruv. 111 ii 2) when
the porch is formed by the projection of the side walls, ter-
minated as described by two square pilasters, which have two
columns between them’. Rich’s illustr. Comp. etc. p. 38 b.
Schneider after Ernesti would read racrdot, ‘porticoes’.

§ 3 1. 11 = éewaydordrots, ‘most magnificent, awe-
inspiring’, a poet. word, which occurs only in this passage
in prose. Cobet N. L. p. 549 says vehementer de mendo sus-
pecta haec scriptura est et perridicula mihi quidem videtur.
esse. Quae sunt enim dmda Sevdrara, quaeso? De armis dap-
apérara aut simile quid in tali re recte dicitur, sed nihil
statuere licet in libris tam male habitis et omni mendorum genere
inquinatis. karaxekoopnpévos=el kaTraKxekoo unmevos
elms, G. § 226,1, HA. § 902. 13 otons=el ely: cor
dative of the possessor, G. § 184, 4, HA. § 768.

§ @ 1.14 td od Wea, ‘your own private capital’. I
prefer this the reading of some mss to the ordinary ra od
l3ig. See above x 5 rots cots ldlos. a dvepyd txors,
‘if you were to keep employed, put out to interest’. Cf.
Dem. c. Aphob. 1 p. 815, 15 de? nad’ Exacrov juas dxotoa rd
r’ évepya (‘productive’) adray xal dca Hv dpyd.

§ 51.18 dpparorpodtay, in definitive apposition to éx:ir%-
8evya, HA. §624c. The order is: rorépws doxets éwiry-
8evyza Td voucfdmevoy elvat kddAALoTov Kal peyadorpe-
wésTarov wavrwy, Gpnarorpodlay, dv koopmetv ge waddov,

19 el adrés—wéprors. On the victories of Hieron in
the chariot races celebrated by Pindar see Introd. whelora
sav ‘EdAijvev: HA. § 650. 20 dppara, equos iugales,

88 NOTES ON XI 5

21 whetoro. piv—whelorro: 84, see n. on i 5.
22 vixdy, ‘to be superior to others’, 23 dperg, ‘excellence’,
cf. ii 2.

§ 61. 24 dyad pb, i 7. 25 ov8t wpootjxeay xth., ‘that
it is not even becoming for a despot to enter the lists with
private persons’. 26 wxev,i.g. el yix@ys. 27 }8ovoio:
the d» must be repeated from preceding clause. dwd woddév
olxeyv, ‘by means of several estates’, ‘from the substance of
many families’, the means being considered as the starting
point, cf. 1. 1. rds Samdvas, G. § 141 Note 2. 28 wixe-
pevos, ig. el mxgo. wdavrov pddtora: see note to iii 6.

25 § 71.30 dv (sc. réXewr).. 32 eb fon vixey, see cr. n.
33 év dv@pedarors, ‘in the world’. Cobet would read with
Schneider and Heindorf ré» év dyOpwras as below 1. 69, Cyr.
mii 17 obde dxowrepovy vopliw rar dy dvOpdrocs elvar Tov
tov towv roy Te Kaxdy Kal row dyaddy ditoicOa, Agesil. viii 6
way 7d év dvOpwrots xpvoloy, Mem. 11 iii 14 wdyra 7rd ey
dévOpurocs pirrpa; but cp. on the other hand Cyr. vm ii 28 q
éplrouy padior’ dvOpuHrwy, Plat. Lys. p. 211 © xal BovAoluny dy
por plrov dyabdv yevéoOar padrov 7H rdv dporov év dvr Opwmrots
Spruya 7 dAexrpuéva, de legg. 1 p. 636 & KdANor’ dvOpdrep,
Theaet. p. 148 B dpiora 7’ dvOpwrwr.

§ 8 1. 34 evOus, ‘at the very outset’. kareipyacpivos dy
elys xrA., ‘you will have secured at once the love of your
subjects, which is the very object of your ambition’. 37 6
dvaxnptrrwv: i 15. The allusion is to the proclamation by
the herald of the victors in the games.

§ 9 1. 38 «eplBXerros, see note to vir 2. 41 wapa
wacw, apud omnes.

§101.41 &€ely pev—é€ely S€: see on 1. 21. 42 tvexev
doadelas, ‘so far as security is concerned’, ‘if security be all’.
Cyr. ur ii 30 Eeora juiv exelvov Evexa mpds 7d huérepor
cupndépov wrdvra rlOecOa, de red, iii 1 Srou Eorw elcopmabdvras
ddeGs Evexa xetwa@vos dvaraverGa, Isocr. xv 163 dogadds dy
Eftwy Evexd ye Trav cuxopayvray. The form évexey is dialectic.

XI 33 XENOPHON’S HIEFRON 89-

According to Meisterhans (Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften
p. 103—4) in inscriptions from 400—300 B.c. the proportion
of the frequency of @vexa : €vexev=28 : 1. From 200—100
B.0. Evexa : E&vexev=4 : 12. Bewprjcovrs i.e. vel ludos
vel alia Oedpara; Anab. v ili 7 douxvetrac MeydBugos els
"Oduprlay Oewphawy, i.e, ludos spectaturus. There is a refer-
ence in this remark to those in i 11, 12, 13. 43 avrov
pévoyt. TovTo mparrey, ‘to stay at home and do 80’, i.e. dew-
pety. avrov =olxot, domi, lit. ‘in the selfsame spot where
you are’. 44 rev BovAopdévey: there is no puév, because
the sentence following has $2 xal ‘and also’. 45 ém-
Saxvivat et rls r.—¥xou, ‘to exhibit whatever he may have (to
exhibit) that is either ingenious, beautiful, or useful’. & tls
w==8i quis quid Le, quodcumque quis: cf. v i 2. On the
assimilated optative éx 0: see G. § 23, 5, 1.

§ 11 1. 47 was & piv wapdv—é 8 dacv, ‘every one
admitted to your presence would be devoted to your person,
and every one at a distance would be desirous of seeing you’.
On the partitive apposition seevi5. 48 d&arre, quamobrem,
marks a strong conclusion as in iv 8. 50 dAA’dAAors
mwapéxors scil. dy dbBor.

§ 12 1, 50 é&dvras sc. wecGonévous, G. § 138 N. 7,
‘your subjects would pay you a voluntary obedience’.
51 cov mpovoovvras, G. § 177. 52 Geo, present opt. 2nd
pers. sing. from deaoAac. 53 kal wpoOdpovs ‘and that
too, zealous’. xal=«xal raira, see Schaefer on Gregor. Cor.
p. 987 n. 54 wohdov piv dfvobpevos: the uéy is transposed;
it belongs properly to déiovperos. See note oni 9. 55 Step
=@rivi. evpevel: predicate adjective, ‘never at a loss for
some friend to share them with’.

§13 1.58 ye priv, ‘and further’. Seen. tox 5. 6y-
cavpots, ‘as treasures’, For aAovrovs cp. Plat. Rep. vi p.
495 a, p. 619 a brd wrOUTWY Te Kal TwWY ToLObTWY Kaxew, p. 618
B rrXovrots xal wevlas, Gorg. p. 523 c yévn xal wrrovrous.

26 59 dAdd, in exhortations=‘then’. 60 Oappav, confidenter,
‘without hesitation’. Cf. HA. 968 a, Cyr. 11 ii 15 els rovs
worewlous Oappay daraviees. 61 cavrp—mepidijace,

90 NOTES ON XENOPHON’S HIERON xi13-15

‘you will win’, lit. ‘attach to yourself’, Mem. vi 13 repe-
dyas te dyaddv airy (ry wore), Cyr. 1 Vv 9 vopultovres peyddas
Tyas kal avirots xal ry wéka wepidwecr. But the word is
generally used in a bad sense with words denoting discredit
etc., as in Plat. Apol. p. 35 a, aloxivny rq whdter wepawres,
Arist. Plut. 590 wodd ris wevlas wpayp’ aloxiov fyreis aire
wepidyar. 62 kre Stavry cuppdxous: Weiske and Breiten-
bach think that a sentence is wanting after this to complete
the parallelism ; the latter suggests caurp yap éfes cuppayoir-
ras, ‘for you will thus gain supporters of your own power’.

§ 14 1. 63 voptte olxov, G. § 166. 65 Srv wep, i.q.
ravrd 8, ‘the very thing which’, ‘the same thing as’; always
in neuter. So dcarep quemadmodum, Cyr. 1 v 12 vuxri...dcaxep
ol ddAot juépa Sivaicd’ dv xphoOa, Ayup be Soarep byw da-
xpjoGe, Hellen. vr i 15 ixavds dort xal vuxrl Scamrep iuéepg
xpjvOa, Ages. vi 6. 66 vixdy e& qrousv, ‘to surpass them
in acts of beneficence’.

§ 15 1. 66 dav xpargs rots pQovs, ‘if you get firm hold
(secure the attachment) of your friends’. 67 ov pr 8¢-
vevrar, ‘they will not be able’, G. § 257, HA. § 1032. Dindorf
and Cobet (p. 567) require Suvy4jcovra:, on the ground that
ov 47 can only be used with future indicative or aorist sub-
junctive, not with the present subjunctive. But ddvayac
and elyf seem to form exceptions to this rule, see G. MT.
§ 89, 1, § 89, 2 Rem. 2. 68 «dv for xa éav. 69 ob
tof. is inserted in the sentence without grammatical con-
nexion to denote an assurance, just as ofe is inserted with
&@ question, and 80x, Soxei por, to denote the thing said as
conjecture or opinion. Cf. above vii 1, Oecon. x 13: e tore
Hell. v i 14; m1 v 11; Cobet would read ed 06’ 8ru. TOV
év dv@pwmos, see note to 1. 33. 70 Kkexrijoe, ‘you
will become possessed of’. eWSapovay ob d0onica,
‘you will be happy and yet un-envied’. The common reading
i8 d0ovnPhjoy, a form of later Greek, which, as Cobet remarks,
copyists were fond of substituting for the genuine. See above
ix 9).

END OF EXPLANATORY NOTES

CRITICAL APPENDIX

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

A. General Remarks
MANUSCRIPTS

It is a subject of regret and not a little remarkable, con-
sidering the popularity of Xenophon, that we have no ac
ancient good mss of his works', of the Hieron in
the best and earliest is not older than the xiith Century.

Since the publication of my first edition, a fresh collation
of fourteen mss of the Hieron, made by or for Professor C.

1 Of. Madvig Adversaria critica I p. 385: ‘omnium Xenophontis
operum codices fere satis recentes sunt et in orationis et sententiarum
pete Deeile crests Mimmen. endian Son sie Bee Meee eoes tectis
depravati, valde antiqui et integritate auctoritateque prae-
stantes nulli, etsi in aliis operibus unus et alter minus hemlortih
et in mendis plura vestigia veri haber’.

* Cf. Cobet Novae Lectiones p. 547 sq. ‘In nullo alio libro Keno-
pant eegler si Rempublicam “Atheniensium et Lacedaemoniorum exceperis,

aa aohis ct irntpeks uam in HWierone, qui passim iS @xem-
ey es interpolates in Codicibus Pervaigtl pret cireumtertur
potest ut Fatgoahto meliores libri in Italia adhne latentes excuti-

Gustavus Sauppe de Xen, vita ef scriptis Comm. {Onp., Vo eatint
LP a ‘sunt, dolendamque’ mazime (libri manuseripti :
t boni sunt, dolend perm hg ge eet nt ees nerd
canae

«

94 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

Schenk! of the University of Vienna, has been published
by him!, Two of these are of the xmth cent. viz. :—

Vaticanus 1335 (A)
(now eer ° the Bibliothéque Nationale Paris, whence it was origi-

nally remov

Marcianus 511 (™)
(in the Library of St Mark, Venice; originally the property of Cardinal
Bessario)

Two are of the xrvth cent. viz. :—

Vaticanus 1950 (D)
(copicd from A before that ™s was corrected by a second hand)
Ambrosianus (XL)

(in the Ambrosian Library, Milan, to which it was brought with others
from Chios in A.D. 1606)

The rest are as late as the xvth cent.

Vaticanus 128 &
; 18384 (C)
Urbinas 93 )
Palatinus 148
Parisinus1642 (@
* 1643
. 2077
a 2955
Marcianus 3869
Vindobonensis 87
Lipsiensis O)

There are in addition to these fifteen mss (of which those
at Paris, Milan, Venice and Vienna have been collated by Prof.
Schenk] himself), one at Perugia of the xvth century (once the
property of the Monastery of St Peter there), another at Cesena,
a third at Munich of the same date: of which Schenkl remarks
‘cum omnes saeculo xv sint conscripti, exigua vel, ut rectius
dicam, nulla sine dubio eorum est fides atque auctoritas’.

1 C. Schenkl de codicibus quibus in Xenophontis Hierone recen-
sendo utimur in the Mélanges Grauz p. 111—p. 120: ‘Xenophontis
quae dicuntur scripta minora cum omnino fortunam adversam experta
sint, librariorum socordia ac neglegentia corrupta, maximam tamen
traxit labem libellus qui inscribitur Hiero, merito a Cobeto dictus ve-
nustissimus. nam quae sit librorum cape eal quibus nunc
utimur condicio, facile colligitur iis locis, quos Athenaeus et Stobaeus
ex hoc opusculo excerptos suis operibus inseruerunt, perlustratis. qua
de re cum Cobetus Nov. Lect. p. 547 sqq. luculenter disputaverit, non
meum esse puto rem actam agere, quamquam mihi persuasum est Cobe-
tum in scriptura constituenda nimis diligenter Athenaei et Stobaei
secutum esse vestigia, qui quin in excerptis illis haud pauca pro arbitrio
immutaverint, in primis verborum ordinem et constructionem, omiserint
multa, alia de suo addiderint, omnino dubitare non licet. quam ob rem
si icibus ipsis, quibus is libellus nobis traditus est, posthabitis
Athenaeo et Stobseo ducibus te committas, verendum est, ne ea, quae
hi. intulerunt, amplectaris, germanas autem Xenophontis scripturas
reicias’,

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 95

The above mss (setting aside D and Mm, of which D is
a transcri of A and M™ of §) may be divided into two groups,
one con

the other

ABEGELWN=#

CcCFHIOFP=/

as may be proved by a comparison of the respective readings
in : % abt 13, 27, 28, 31; iv 2, 5,10; wid; vii 4,6; vili6;
ix 1, 6; x

Of the mss comprised under Z% those which most resemble
each other are F HIP; C and O are very closely connected,
both have in iv 9 ra rapar)t}ota: in vii 6 © has odrw with
ve written under, O has ofre in margin; in viii 3 érawoy is
omitted ; in viii 4 rod is omitted ; and in xi 12 both have pévor
cuppdxous.

The former group 6 may be divided into two classes, in the
first of which A must be placed; all the others (which Schenkl
names X) being taken from a ms very like A. MW beara most
resemblance to A; @ and Z& show a considerable difference from
it; L occupies a place intermediate between WG and BE E;
the latter are most divergent from A. |

All the mss were Spreseeey transcripts of a copy, which
was not very old and of errors. & most resembles this
copy, but sometimes X and % present better readings, though
generally they are more corrupt. Some of these may have
existed in the common original of all the extant mss, but
most of the corrections, no doubt, are traceable to copyists,
who corrected a few trifling errors, while they left the more
important untouched.

We must therefore make A the basis of our text; whether
we are to attribute any weight to the second group (Z) is ex-
tremely doubtful.

Besides these mss, other aids to criticism are furnished by
the readings in the extracts in the Vienna ms of Stobaeos
in his Florilegium xlix 30—46=ch. i 1—ch. vi § 6 with
sundry omissions, and in xlvi 109=ch. ix § 1—§ 10.
Athenaeos also has inserted peepee cerns in his Deipno-
sophists mz p.121 », rv p. 144c wp. 17lsz

EDITIONS AND COMMENTARIES

The editio princeps of Xenophon issued from the

of P. Giunta at Florence a.p. 1516 and was reprinted

1527; in the interval Res the Aldine, Venice a.n. 1525,

edited by F, Asulanus; was followed by one with an Intro-

duction by P, Melanchthon, Halle 1540, and by another at
Bile in 1555 with a Latin Translation by Frasmue.

96 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

The editions of Henri Estienne (Stephanus), Paris 1561,
1581, are much more correct than any of the preceding, and
form the vulgate. The edition published at Bale in 1569 con-
tained a Latin version by J. Léwenklati (Leunclavius); a
second edition of this was issued at Frankfurt in 1594, and
a third in 1596 containing the notes of Aemilius Portus.

After a long interval followed the edition of Edward Wells
Oxford 1708, with Dodwell’s Chronologia Xenophontea, 5 vols.
8vo, republished with considerable improvements in the Text
by C. A. Thieme, Leipzig 1763—1764 in 4 vols. 8vo with a pre-
face by J. A. Ernesti and three dissertations by T. Hutchinson ;
the Editor however did not live to complete the work.

(The old editions of the Hieron were based on such mss as
BBE. Reuchlin used one of the mss that fall under the
group denoted by Z. Most of the readings noted by Stephanus
in the margin of his Edition are taken from W, as 17 d rt, 11 J
xaxodauovay. The various readings of Villoison were taken
from F #; they contain therefore nothing authoritative. ]

There are also Editions of the entire works by:

J. C. Zeunius, Leipzig, 1778—1782, 6 vols.

B. Weiske, Leipzig, 1789--1804, 6 vols. 8vo.

J. Gottlob Schneider, Leipzig, 1806—1815 (reprinted at
Oxford 1810—1817): ed. 8 Cyropaedeia by F. A. Bornemann,
ae minora by G. A. Sauppe, Leipzig, 1888, Hellenica
1849,

J. B. Gail, Paris, 1797—1815, 7 vols. 4to (the Greek Text
with a French version and critical notes by the Editor in the
7th volume).

G. H. Schaefer, Leipzig, 1811—1813, 6 vols. 16mo.

LL. Dindorf, Leipzig, 1824, ed. 2, 1880.

Didot, Script. Graec. Bibl. Paris 1888, ed. 2, 1861.

The edition in the Bibliotheca Graeca of Rost-Jacobs,
4 vols. 8vo, Gotha 1828—1846.

G. Sauppe, Leipzig, 1865—1866, 5 vols. 8vo with Ap-
pendicula containing critical notes on the scripta minora,
1869.

C. Schenkl, Berlin, 1876 (Vols, 1 and 1m only published,
neither containing the Hieron).

There are several separate Editions of the Hieron by :—

Johann Reuchlin, Hagenaw 1520 sm. 4to containing
the Apologia and Agesilaus with the Hieron: praised for its
accuracy by Stephanus, Dindorf, Frotscher, Sauppe.

C. H. Frotscher, Leipzig, 1822, 8vo.

R. Hanow, Halle, 1885, 8vo.

C. Graff, Leipzig, 1842,

G. A. Sauppe, Helmstadt, 1841, 8vo.

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 97
: L. Case ea oT ie Tacos — wre part of the

Some useful observations are given by J. H. Bremi in
8 ‘Philol. Helvet. I p. 167 Zurich 1819; gs Th, E.
Richter de locis quilusdam Hieronis aa ee
1837, by N. I. B. Ka peyne Van de Coppello in his

inaugural dissertation 1841 er by Breitenbach
in the Zeitschrift fiir die Alterthumswissense haft, 1845 Nr. 70,
p. 553—p. 563), by C. Frank in his Review of Breitenbach’s
edition ZAW 1848, p. 294—p. 299, and by C. G. Cobet in
his Novae Lectiones p. 547—p. 568. G. A. Sauppe’s Lezilo-
gus Nenophonteus or grammatical Index to the entire works
is a useful supplement to Sturz's Levicon.

B. _ Critical Notes

ABBREVIATIONS
Br =Breitenbach Sa =G. Sanppe.
Co =Cobet | Sch =Schaefer
Dind=L. Dindorf Sehn —Schneider
Fr =Frotscher Steph = editio Stephaniana
Ha =Hanow 7T =codices omnes
CHAPTER I

Ll §214 eBévar: calelGédvacSavulgo, 6 éroia
elBel oe owoia éyw Stobaeus: owoi’ dp rsa
eldel yy Co ex ay natum esse ratus et obscuratam sic
‘ cam desi esideraretur a nescio quo correctore, in
ulienum locum insertam,
§ 21.11 6 rupayyxeds Co cum AD: vulgo 6 rw avviKds
ve. Mox licwrixds Sacum CDGLEOP, See Riddell Dig
of Plat. idioms § 237 ¥ where several passages are oe cates on
Plato, to show the irre ity with which the article is ex-
pressed and omitted, when it has to be supplied from a pre-
ceding to a subsequent clause. Of. Shilleto on Thue, 1 10, 4.

§31.14 ot lod cum Btobaeo Co: of yl kal cv vulgo.
2 861.28 row Sa vulgo: cal ckocvg cum D Br.
§7 1.30 & tin Frank, Schenkl: ef russ 8.

etan: é re 4. cur Stobaeo Co, Blov quod valgo legitur
povt (fiwrexod omisi secutus Cobetum; Blos om, Stobaeus,

H, 1. %

98 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

§81,40 w& rotcSe—d8 vulgo: é»y per roicde b:a-
gépoe ay el wod\AawAdora xré Stobaeus, unde Cobetus é» pep
r6éde dtadpépore ay coniecit.

§91.48 exe cum Stobaeo Weiske Schn Dind; éxec cum
libris Br Fr.

3 § 11 1. 56 @Oedpacr delet Coppello: si quid mutandum,

equidem malim verte 3 ta rijs SWews delere cum Schenklio.

60 Ocapdrov Evexa om. Schn Co. 61 JdSoxet etvacY:

etvac ita demum retineri potest, si aut doxoi»ra scribas et

mox cguvayelperac aut cum Leonclavio ya a dftodears-
rata doxet elvar dvOpwrots cuvayelperat.

8121.67 dpa vulgo: dua re A (ve mM’) GL.

§ 131.69 dA dpa Sa vulgo: oS, Co. Cf. Mem. m1 iii
2, xi 4, Iv iv 2, 22, Ages. vii 5. 71 ete Ne Sa Co: éAlya
Te vulgo. 73 ‘rohdawAdova—a doa vulgo: 40m. Zonaras

p. 152 c.
§ 141.77 ois Oedpacr vulgo: é» rots Oeduacc malit Co.
4 83 rbpavvov—Kaxnyopety Co coll. Plat. Gorg. p. 522 b:

vulgo rupdyvov—Kxarnyopety: TUpavvoy BB.

§ 151.87 «mdvres xaxdvor dol Co coll. Mem, 1 ii 9: vulgo
wdvres wavra kaxd vooiot: wdvra, quod omittunt libri,
habet Stobaeus om. rdyres.

817198 écfiev xal riveey BF E (in quo xal ante
écbiew) X Stobaeus.

§ 18 1. 103 wAqy oty of rbpavvo. Co ex Athenaeo (ubi
tamen ovx uncis inclusit sibel}: vulgo rAhy ol répavvor
Cf. de rep. Lac. v. 6, Dem. 18, 45 xat rovovrovl re wxdos
werovOdrwv ardyTrwy, Any ovK ép’ éaurods éxdotwr olonévwy 76
decvoy Flew, 56, 23 viv de palverac (} vais) widovca waryraxoce
rAhpv obk els AOHvas. 104 ovdeulay é» rats éoprais éxri-
Soguv Exovury avray ai rpdwefac Athenaeus.

§ 19 1. 107 &etvo vulgo: éxeivou, quod Stobaeus mer

5 malit Co. 111 te xpdvy ris édwd%s Y Stob. (77s hdovas
A sec. Sauppium): corr. Steph. 119 ex Athenaeo. pecoven ret
6 post Castal. Steph. 11; pecovenrets A (m* pecovexre? d) cet.

§ 211.117 ovxovy vulgo: odxouy Breit. 122 én rv
davroyv ut inficete et putide repetita damnat Co. 125 dy-
Aevxdorrepov Zeune alii: dyAuxéorepoy Y. :

§ 221.128 tobrey vulgo: rovros H.

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 99

§ 28 1.132 ratra rd Slopara vulgo: radra fnrjpara
Stobacus; raira édéouara Cobetus cum Athenaei cod.
Marc.; )d¢e0uarTa temere Coppello, et mox émrtxovpyuara ma-
vult. 133 voculam # ante padaxfjs suspectam habet
Sauppius. Pro padaxys Stobaeus habet dua xaxijs: wh did
xaxjs Athenaeus, unde Kaibel effecit dndig xaxjs. 134 dare
ot ye 1Séws to Olovres Athenacus: éwel ef 085 Eywrye Sre oi
Hoéws Ec Olovres Sa vulgo.

§ 241.140 dyaplrwv Sa vulgo: dyaplorwy L (rm?) DE
Stob. Par. A Villoison Steph.

6 § 251.143 trav olrev vulgo: rocot7wy coni. Schenklius:
certe r@» rorovrwy debuit. Adnotat idem: Postquam Hiero
vera esse quae de odoribus Simonides dixerat, concessit, haec
addit: ‘et eiusmodi rerum cui semper genus omne
suppetit, is nihil earum sumit cum appetentia: ve-
rum cui quid raro contigit, is cum gaudio eo frui-
tur, si quando obvenerit’. 146 mipwAdpevos Zeune
Dind Sa: éurcurrdpevos B® Stob. pabaeg’: © poc-
ercdary Stob.

CHAPTER II

§ 11.5 Pro dev Heindorf Plat. Protag. § 100 p. 351 4a
scribi iubet doy, respiciens cap. 1 § 24.

$21.12 wrnOa: elder. v. P¥oec coni. Ernesti. Equidem,
si quid mutandum, rlorec malim coll. quae Hiero dicit in re-
sponsione iv 1 de fide serverum.

§ 41. 21 davepd codicum om. Ernesti al., et Hesychius
quidem v. dvdwrvxra explicat per gavepd. In Stobaeo legitur
Oedoacbac pavepus.

7 §61. 25 AdnOévac vulgo: ovdév eldévae coni. Jacobs
Animadv. in Athenaeum p. 189.

§ 61.31 Wdywrov Co: érAdxtora vulgo, quod ex seq.
wXetora, ortum videtur.

§71.33 er pav elorjvn—é 82 worepos Co: ef nev elphyn
—el 5¢ réXepnos Sa vulgo: et Stobaeus quidem 6 5¢ réXe pos
habet.

891.44 wot Heind. Sa Co: rov vulgo.

§ 101.52 lv dodaddg vulgo, quod apud optimos scrip-
tores reperiri notat Sa; éy dogadet Co. Cf. Eur. Hee, 981
éy dogadel yap 75° épnula, Hippol. 785 rd woddd wpdocew otk
éy dodade? Blov, Iph. T. 762 dv dogare?t yap, Heracl. 34 &

V—Z

100 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

dogparet re riod’ lSptceras xOords, Plat. legg. p. 892 © xarars-

wévra twas évy dodade?, Dem. de fals. leg. § 152 év acgadet

Ta xpdypal’ ipiv EcecOar, § 262 Ews ob» Er’ vy dao dadet pudd-
8 tacée. 55 of oferac Co.

§ 121.62 6 dy rats wédeot Reuchlin Dind Sa; cd» rats
wérerr (6 om.) ¥; 6 curwy trais wr. © coni. Steph.

§ 14 1. 68 of dv rats wédeor wpds rds wéAasg Reuchlin
(intervallo post ol relicto) Sa: ol cdvovres wrérece Y.

§ 15 1. 72 tots wodenlovs primus inclusi. 74 S8é€av
a dvovo.y vulgo: défay hy aA ld Co coll. Cyr.
1 vi 22, Plat. Politic. p. 290 p, Eur. Hel. 847 wis od» Oavotped’
wore xal ddtay Nafety.

8161.79 mm addidit Co.

§ 17.1. 82 dvrempdrrovras: vulgo dyrixparrouévous,
quod ut foedam barbariem damuat Cobetus N. L. p. 555.
Sauppius contra conferri iubet Plutarchum Cam. vit. o. 42
GvTimparromévns Tis pons kal roy Kdyuddov otk édons dro-
OérOar rhv apxhy, et Pelopid. vit. c. 17 rq déty xarawdnrrépevn
Tous avrcemparrouévous, ubi tamen Dindorfius Thesaur. dy7-
Tarropevns et ayrirarroyévovs contra Sintenisium reponi vult.
Adde Dionys. Halic. A. R. vir 51 avyriwpdrrec Pac Adyos re
cal Epos.

9 §181.90 robrov <tvexa> Schn Co: rovrov vulgo, quod
cum Reuchlino prorsus omittere quam cum aliis €vexa addere
malit Sa. Cf. iii41.16. Ceterum rofro Frotscher post Ja-
cobsium Anim. in Athen. p. 224, qui confert Cyr. v1 v 9 8 Xéyeraz
poBepdy elwat...roiro pddtora Oappetre, Heind. ad Plat.
Phaedr. p. 228: quibus locis addi potest Cyr. v v 42 ubi vide
quae adnotavi. 98 olov Co: vulgo 3d».

CHAPTER III

§ 211.1 ds Ernesti Dind Sa: ds @I KO: olas Steph: Fs
Br vulgo.

§ 21.6 dv wov dap Co Sa: libri dy rovdarly. Sed
absentem, non abeuntem, desiderare solemus.

§ 31.12 vwyrowe: yyxroiwl Z, vyrowh MW; vnwowwd E:
cet.

§ 41.17 atrats A (in mg m? aérois) Z Sa Br: adrois
vulgo.

§51.19 tdya0d Schn e Stobaeo: dyadd Y.

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 101

10 §7 1.25 Sifrov om. A.

$81.28 ebpricas pay rods I8. vulgo: evpioers rods ev
l8. Stobaeus 81 daexrovérag Stobacus: dwrexrovnxéras
vulyo. 84 rupdvvovs delet Cobetus.

§ 9 1.387 dirty Stobaeus: libri gircica, A omisso se-
quente xal: gireicbar [kal vouw cuvnvayxacuévwy] Stobaeus
Meinekianus. 89 xp Dind Co; xphy (xpi) ¥.

CHAPTER IV

§ 21.7 Tov rieres wwas fev vehementer suspecta

sunt Cobeto, ut quae et frigeant nec satis ei convenire videan-
tur, ‘quoniam riards Fxecy est wiords eTvac, neque hoo
tyrannus expetit ut ipse erga alios servet fidem, Sxws avrois
wirds Ecrat, sed ut habeat quibus tuto oredere possit’,
Y 0088 olrosg Kal worols: 052 cirlois Kal worots Athenaeus
Kaibelianus: o'dé clrots o¥dé rorots Stobacus Meinekianus.
obre oirlots kparlaroc:s ¥: axpareordrocs purissimis coni.
Heind. coll. Piers. Moer. 25. 11 dwoycicacta Z Sa:
dwovyeverGac AX Athenaeus Stobacus.

Ll §61.28 vulgatum verborum ordinem ripwpetv al rors
avrots correxit Weiskius. Schenkelius cum Richtero adro?s,
uod aliquis ad rizwpety s. v. adscripserit, potius quam cum
rotschero al réXecs, quo aegre careas, eiciendum esse indicat.
28 tovwvurdy tt, Schenkelius; post Cobetum; roodro

Stobaeus Meinekianus; roc:ofrov A (» post o eras.) X.

§ 61.28 8 8 ov ola Cobetus coll. vi 12; vulgo ef 52 od
ofet, 88 Hydrat FP: fynrac vel yy frac cet.

§ 7 1. 89 Oarréy re cum Stobaeo (6accov) Zeunius:
Oarror XY.

(2 § 8.1.45 Secripturam Stob. MS Paris. adda pévra xal
wrovolous byer ovx ovrws dNlyous ray ldwrav ws révnras woddovs
Trav rupdvywy probant Heindorf et Schneider. Magis placeret
quod editus habet ad\d phy cal révynras Byer dAlyous Tdv ldiwrav,
wo\Xous 8¢ rd» rupdyywy, nisi eadem sententia in vulgata inesse
videretur (Sauppe). 46 otyx ante odrws delent Bremius,
Breit.

§ 91.57 +. accessit e Stobaco.

§ 101.63 voplfos libri igariag 4 in quibus legitur xado,
qua de forma vide Rutherford 7'he New Phrynichus p. 442 wu,

18

wer me

wer ews

+45

www et

102 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT

CHAPTER V
§11.3 «xooplovs Y; dAxlwovs cum Stobaeo Co.
§&21L9 ovra.: ante Schneiderum twretalpwrra
legebatur. Cf. Plat. Rep. p. 567 B.

§ 41.28 ocvyxalpa F et K (in mg), cvyxwpei cet.

CHAPTER VI

$21.9 @Sais re: re om. Z. 11 evOvplas Co duce
Weiskio: né@ns Schn; pedtcews Schenkl.

§ 31.14 avrdés rou W et ABL (in quibus v ante s eras.) ;
auvtovs cet.; avrov rod Brodaei lectionem restituit Zeune.

§ 41.19 déwiovs G Sa; dvdr ous A (» eras.) cet.

§ 6 1. 22 Papiooss Sé: vulgatam ve ita cum Bachio corr.
Weiske. 26 doBov: p68 wy Te A (in quo re eras.) Z; pbBuw
ye scribendum suspicor. karaterAnypévns libri: wrapare-
w\ryuévns cum Stobaeo malit Cobetus, sed vide Cyr. m1 i 25.

§ 6 1. 29 cuprapopapravy Avpavrip e Stobaeo Cobetus
guprapaxor\ovday Aupewy Sa vulg.

§ 91.40 pets ye ed. i Steph Zeune; qucisteY. 42 dAay-
xdvope A (in mg m? rvyxdvouer) X: ruyxdvopey Z.

8121.54 8 8 &yAwoas Steph: 6 5¢ fnrAWoas AX.

§141.65 Katraxalvey Co Sa: caraxrelvecy libri, quod

epicorum et tragi¢orum esse monuit Cobetus N.L. p. 560.
Attica habentur aroxrelyw, dwéxreiwa, awéxrova; xara-

.- 16 xalyw, xaréxavoy, xataxéxova. 68 8éy Schn Sa: re

dén AGELN.
8161.79 daraddarropévovs: awadkdkarrépueva em. Cob.

CHAPTER VII

§ 21.12 rots rupdvvos vulgo Sa: rovs rupdyvous Schn
Hdf Ha Co: sed additi ad roew dativi exempla sunt Hell. m
i 8 atry (ry Kupy) dwavrdvres ob didwoav dca Tis xdpys ras
xetpas, 8 wototct Bacctret pdvor, V iii 10 ovdey rév Scxaluwy
éwolow trots xareAnAvOdocv, Mem. 1 iii 13 rodro déou ay
mpbrepoy airdv éxelyy moety, Anab. mr ii 24 Ayivy ay old’ Sri
Tpoagpevos rovr’ érolet, IV li 23 wdvra érolnoay rots dro-
Oavotow dcamep voplt{erac dvdpdowv dyadois, V Vii 29, vir i 2
imoxveiro wdvra wowjocecy avry bea dé, REq. Braxl ye

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 103

phe de ely payat wdera rdvavria woveir,

Plato Apol. r. ¢. ens. A Taira wowjow cal férw cal
deriiy tnaas te DiSceete. her. § 19 ds 9. Caper apa ee"
voutfoudvar mroujoas Tay Xpnudrwe abroi «hd dlr,
The occurrence of d@\hov in the next clause not affect
the question whether yous or be the right
reading, because if may attracted imto the case of the
relative Serwa, of. Anab. v v 12 ig ta ran cal Kopt\av ral
me ae cal dow Svriva ay duvw weba pirovs woveiaBar,
tiv 16 dd\Aov obriwos dv dénofe ola bri ws pido revterGe
Kipou, Dem. adv. Lept. § 120 fora: xad«ots iordvar «al olry-
ow diddvac kal dA’ Sre dy BowAncbe whe TobTwr, 13 dy-
Twa—tvyydvourt: dyriv’ dv ruyxdvywoev requirit Cobetus:
TUyYXadewo: ABO,

ome 31.15 bel elrous ye Schneiderus: ¢rel cirlois re Y

ry Cf. Oecon, vi 6 érel rd ye dul yarrépa ravu

Sod de rerodevpéry, Anab. 1 iii 9 offre + qieds Eri éxel-

vou srpariiirt éwel ye ob cuverduefa airg, Plat. Gorg. § 46

p. 492 5 éwawoior Th cwppootvny—drd THe alray dvaviplar-

deel ye ols dpxis bwijpter 7 Bacihéww vléow elvar—ri—aloyrov

17 rat Kaxcov ae cwppocivys Tovros Trois dvOphros. 19 éubig
Co; éupuy

a, 5 1.29 al drovpyla: ai C: alteramaiom. cet. td

vor Sepenerer A (in mg m* wapd) X; raph rdr Pofovupe-
vor 4,

§71.30 galypev: gatuer Dindorf.

891.45 Kowg Mehler Co; cocrqs vulgo, 46 @é\worrv

ol avrol, otro. Reuchlin, Krueger: é@é\wow, of airol obrot

18 vulgo; avrol ofr Bremi. 47 of dv vrovpyijcact vulgo:
@ av brovpynoewot malit Schaeferus.

§ 111.61 Soemep—ixrycaro Sa auctore Madvigio: éorep
avamwat krigairo AKO, 1 hess dy drat krjoynra A, HIN P;
xrhoaira L(y m*),

§ 121.63 [Kal] ratry pag év (om, s! rairy ¥
(in H é& expunctum), dyvrurapdcyot libri: dvri-
macyot D'Orville Charit, a7. by peta vulgo quod in
fancer mutandum esse indicat Cobetus, illud ratus non esse
Xenophonteae aetatis vocabulum, Habet tamen Plato Legg.
p- 808 p 6 wats wdvraw Onpluw dori dutperayepiorérarov’ did b}
woNhois avrd olow yahwois Tice dei deo pe becy monente v. d. Her-
manno Hager in huius libelli recensione in Berliner Philolo-
gische Wochenschrift No. 24 p. 747.

104 APPENDIX ON THE TEXT
CHAPTER VIII

19 § 81.17 éwaverdvrov dudérepo v.d. ap. Frotscherum
Co: érawvecdvrwy dugorépwy libri.

§ 41.21 Ocpawevodvrev—Sévrev Co pro vulgatis Oe pa-
revodtwoav—dbrwoav. 23 yapdy vulgo.

§ 61.30 Sov in @ add. idemque m? in A (s. v.) B e mera
coniectura profectum recepit Zeunius, ducem secutus Castalio-
nem; xadAlw, quod vulgo receperunt ex Reuchlini editione,
nihili esse statuit Schenkelius. p&AdAov cum Leunclavio et
Brodaeo Stephanus inseri maluit.

20 § 91.41 pé&\dAopev Weiske: pérArX oc per Y.

§ 101. 48 pynpa vulgo: Sopvp¢épnpua Lobeck ad Phryn.
p. 250. 50 lsorulas KE: lodrepos A (-rluouvs m2) CLO:
loorimous ceteril. owrnplas ex versione Aretini (salutis suae)
adscivit Zeune. Schneidero videtur aliquod vocabulum latere
in vitio aperto. Equidem cum Leunclavio legendum puto
Tepes autels Tepmds.

CHAPTER IX

§ 83 1. 12 dvdyxys sad rice Y: rdv 4. 5. Steph. Zeune.
21 18 «oAdfev in ora libri adscriptum fuisse suspicatur
Cobetus pro interpretamento.

§ 61.21 odd Stobaeus; cwrureced ¥Y. 23 pdpas
A: polpas cet. Stobaeus.

§ 61.29 édvrévas D, cv7drws cet. Stobaeus.

§ 7.1. 30 dppavrd y dv & (7’ dy in ras. m?) et © (?)
Stobaeus; dpuavrdé ye A (in mg m? 7d ap) cet.; dpuarro dy
(om. 7’) @®.

§ 81.39 dv ty doxodlg couprapopapro(n Co: vulgo oir
TH doxoNlg cupwapomapro:; sed dativo solo utitur post oup-
wapomapreiy in aliis locis, sicut in Symp. iv 17, Cyr. vit vii 7.

22 § 10 1. 46 oveddvn vulgo: curedbyra D. 49 +d
oxowety (+: roi cxowety cet. 51 érvre\cio Bar ex Stobaco
adscivit Steph 11: ércueretoOac Y.

§ 12 1. 52 éwi woddois Co: é» wodXois vulgo. Vide
Wayte on Dem. Androt. § 69. 53 wporeélapévey vulgo:
wpoTiOenéywy Co. ai Sawdvar Co: dardvac vulgo.

@

APPENDIX ON THE TEXT 105

CHAPTER X

23 § 41.20 Kaxotpyot vulgo: cal xaxoipyo Heindorf.
§61.27 rov lSlov Zeune: 7 dv ldcwrdy Y.

§ 6 1. 32 bv otparelg Sa, cf. vi 9: év orparia Y (rz post
év add, As. v. et KE.

§ 71.35 rds 5€ & (5 om. cet.).

CHAPTER XI

94 § 2 1. 6 «xporov vulgo: rérepor G. 9 wapacrdct
vulgo: wagrdoc Ernesti Schn G. Dindorf Thes. Steph. v1

391 c.
§ 41.15 ua Gro Steph. probante Cobeto; /5l¢ vulgo.

25 §71.30 dv éy vulgo; ws éd» Hdf Schn; @ édy conicit
Sa. 32 ed foe. vixey libri: quae verbi elvac cum participio
coniunctio cum per se non improbabilis sit tum aliis locis
defenditur, veluti Anab. 111 ili 2 elul Sed-ywv; 11 ii 13; Oecon.
vii 21, ix 3, [Hell. 1 vi 32 Src ef» KadGs Exov]. Obstat 'e, quod
Cobeto e lacuna [pro evdaluwy Eve, evxreédoraros Evet] superesse
videtur (Sauppe), 33 tv dvOpdwos vulgo: ray év dv Opa-
woes Schn Heindorf Co.

§ 91.39 -wodXey insulse abundare vidit Cobetus.

§101. 42 wo. We: rovY. Bewprjcovrs vulgo: J wp7-
owvre. Het O.

§ 121.53 xal ante rpodduous del. Heind. Co. 57 ldlwy
post rav cay add. Y (ldlwy re CG): seclusit primus Schn.

26 § 261.70 xecrioce ex Reuchlino et marg. Steph. revocavit
Schaefer Mel. cr. p. 4: xexrnuévos Zeune: xéxtrynco A;
xexrija Oac cet. (@ in mg vp. un ane 71 0ovijce
Co: Pbovicy Reuchlinus; Plorn does Y.

4

END OF CRITICAL NOTES

INDEXES

I ENGLISH

II GREEK

INDEX I ENGLISH

N.B. The references are by Chapter and Section

Abstract nouns in plural 1 2,
15,91, 911,11 13

accusative, anticipatory 1 38,
5 2,82

— in predicative apposition
to infinitive 2 8

— of relative neuter pronoun
in apposition with a sen-
tence following 4 6, 6 12

— of noun-phrase in app. to
the verbal action 9 7

— quantitative, as measure
of the degree of the act or
process 1 21, 10 1

— of kindred formation (76-
ANepov woreny) 2 8, 12, 7 12

— of kindred meaning (ixvov
éxord) 6 7

— (cognate) replaced by neu-
ter adjective 1 8, 3 2, 7 2,
79,8 2,104

adjective, position of, with
the article, v. 8. predicate

— in apposition to the subject
instead of the adverb (rina
ww eirat) 113,85

— verbal, in réov, wpaxréoyv
xphuara & g

adverbial use of cases (ow)

7

gaverbs of intensity empha-
sized by xal 2 10

— position of 1 8, 38

— of rest after verbs of mo-
tion 29

anakoluthon 4 6

answer, affirmative and nega-
tive, forms of 1 a1

antecedent: v.s. relative

aorist indic. instead of the
present 1 3

— ingressive 6 1

apposition to the object (rare
except in the accusative)
6 3, 6 5, 10 4, 11 13, 11 14;
with xpijcOa and dative 5 3,
54

— partitive (instead of a par-
titive genitive) $3 8,51, 91,
95,11, 11, 12

— to characterize a whole
sentence 9 7

— definitive 11 5

— descriptive, 114

article with generic word 113,
18, 26, 51

— with adverb 1 12

— omitted with otros when
the noun is part of the pre-
dicate 1 23

— third attributive position
of 96

— used where in English a
possessive pronoun 1 15, 17,
42,4

— with adverb (7d wpbcdev) 2
18, 8 3, 11 3

— generic 8 1

— with ddos1 5,217, 8 4, 113

— with rooiros 10 3

hn

110

attraction of the subject of an
object-sentence as object
into the principal sentence,
where the principal verb is
one of saying, thinking and
knowing, 8 2; also in sen-
tences with uy after verbs
denoting apprehension 5 2

— of the antecedent into re-
lative clause 6 11, 15

C

Causative middle 1 19

choragus, the office of 9 4

choruses at festivals 9 4

collective noun, transition
from, to a plural 2 13

comparative to be supplied
from correlative clause 10 2

conditional sentence, double
2 10; conditional relative
112

conjunctive after historical
present 11 11

construction of a clause not
necessarily affected by deity,
Xphva ete. 28

crases; xdxelvas for xal éxelvas
61; xav for xat édv 11 15

D

Dative of general reference
12,114

— of cause 1 23, 43

— of possession 1 1

— of degree of difference with
comparatives 1 19

— after adverb of likeness
6 '

— after compound verbs 6 6

— ethical 8 2

— of respect 12, 14, 18, 22

— of standard 48

demonstrative pronoun, em-
phatic repetition of 1 17,
9 2; after articular infin.
and preposition 4 5 -

INDEX I EnauisyH

different forms of the same
word in juxta-position 46

KE

Ellipsis of parts of elui 8 1
— of éorl especially in univer-
sal propositions 3 1,69
with dyabéy 31
— dvayxn 5 3,9 10,10 8
— doparés112
— elxés11, 96,107
— nods 41
— *noetia 41
— p@dtoy 2 15
— oagés 84
— oBepdv 1 12
— xarerdy 2 16
— xarerurepov 6 11
— of eal 43
— of substantive (77) 2 8;
(656s) 6 8 (HA. § 622
emotion, verbs of, construc-
of 15
epanaphora, instances of 1 5,
22, 15, 32, 6 2, 3, 7, 15,
16, 71,877,115, 10

F

Festivals and sacrifices, enter-
tainments given to friends
after, 8 3

forms of the same word, dif-
ae in close proximity
4

future middle of some verbs
used in passive sense 9 9,
ll 15

G

Genitive of the agent after
verbal substantives 7 6, 8 4

— with verbs to denote tho
object aimed at 9 9 ”

— of enjoyment 1 24

— of value 6 10, 9 rr

INDEX I

genitive objective, dydrauvais
woNéov 2 11

— partitive 1 13, 25, 2 §, 3 3,
6, 48, 9,6 15

— with adverb of place, wréppw
wpoednr\vOacr puraxiis & 4

— with verbs of ruling 11

teh éyxparhs, dxparhs 5 2

— predicate after ylyvecba
21,3 8,6 13

— referring to the object of a
sentence 6 13

H

Horses, the keeping of 2 2,
11 5

I

Imperative denoting a suppo-
sition 11 3

infinitive dependent upon ad-
jective 47

— attraction of predicate re-
lating to the subject of the
infin. when it is object of
the principal verb 1 9, 21,
3 8; even when de and
such verbs are expressed 2 8

— sometimes predicate in ac-
cusative (&eort...... poBov-
pévous) 2 8,10 4

— with & answering to the
potential optative of direct
discourse 1 4, 17

— with ws limiting and re-
stricting 9 10

— active where other lan-
guages have the passive 4

ss articular in the geni-
tive 42, 68, 81

— — in the dative 7 3

— — in the accusative 3 5s,
85,910,117

— — with deri és, 51

111

— — with dd and acc. 4
11, 6 3,77, 82

— with & 16, 15

— with péxp 6 2

— with bwép 417

— as subject of verb 1
16,24, 16,64, 711,81,9 2,3
— indefinite subject of, not

expressed 10 1
— of purpose, intent 5 2

ENGLISH

N
Negation repeated in solemn
protestations 1 2
negative answers, various

modes of expressing 1 21

neuter (sing.) of the predicate
adjective with feminine sub-
stantive 712, with mas-
culine 6 9

nominative, change of the
active construction of the
verb with the dat. or gen.
into the passive with, e.g.
amcorojuac 4 1, mpoorarod-
pac 1

O

Object-sentences, the subject
of, attracted into the prin-
cipal sentence 8 2

optative with d» in conditional
sentences where protasis is
implied, not expressed (po-
tential) 11, 7, 13, 16, 21,
2 11, & 10, 6 13, 14, 11 8,
Q, 10, 1, 13

— forms of 77

P

Parechesis: ocurfw dduevos
jooudvas 6 2

participle, circumstantial de-
noting cause 1 2, 46

— virtual primary predicate
Lit, 13,212, 410

112

participle with article used
attributively = substantive 1
15, 3 5,6 16,99, 118

— emphasised by 4a odo,
46, by érara 79

— causal 11 6

— concessive 1 13

— supplementary, with evpic-
xew 1n indirect discourse 1
11, 8 8, 7 13; with alo-
OdvecOar 6 1, 7 10; With
eldévac 29, 10 4; with verbs
of continuing 2 18, 42; with
verbs of emotion 8 5

— with the object of verbs of
seeing rovroy wapivra dpa-
ow 3 2,615

— in lieu of protasis 4 1

— preceded by ws denoting
cause 11 6

— containing leading idea of
the expression @10

partitive apposition 3 8, 5 1,
91,1111

periphrasis of conjugation:
ésec with present participle
117 dub.

nal for impersonal con-

struction ofSepds — nh —
wojoy 6 15: Browros elva
wovetcbat 115

-- pronoun used for demon-
strative 117

pleonasm: gymoiy Kal xodd-
few 92

pleonastic use of 7 etc. 1 15

plural, sudden transition from,
to singular 8 4, 42, 6 14, 73

— of abstract nouns 1 2, §

— where in English the sin-

gular 18
poetical words used by Xeno-

phon, dyx:répuwy 10 7
dajparos 3 4
dvemruypevos 24
BeBpwxus 1 24
yaupotc8at 1 15
yepalpew 7 2

INDEX I ENGLIisH

Swpnyua 8 4
Exway)os 1 3
evppooctrn 7 4
Kpupaios 10 6
puacpdvos 4 4
potential optative, 1 1, 16,
211
predicate adjective 16, 8
— special use of 1 12, 19, 22,
4,3 5,48, 86, 102, 114, 7,
12
— adjective for adverb 113,
35
— nominative proleptic, 118
— genitive after ela: 19
preposition, to be supplied
with the relative pronoun
from the antecedent 1 11
prepositions to denote the
agent with passive and
neuter verbs, dré 4 6, iwé
2 3, 38, wapé 84; omission
of, in relative clause 1 11
proleptic predicate 1 18
pronoun, demonstrative, used
as an emphatic repetition
of (expressed or omitted)
antecedent 1 17
— relative, assimilation of,
to the case of its antece-
dent 6 11
protasis in conditional sen-
tence contained in ofrw 31 1
— implied 11, 13, 16
ee in participle, 11 3,

R

Relative clause continued by
demonstrative 6 1

8
Sacrifice, feasting after 8 3
ir , transition from, to
plural 213, 34, 83; and
from plural to singular 6 14

INDEX I Enauise

sleep, cause of, different opin-
ions on, 1 6

subjunctive with relative words
and dv 1 14, 20, 2 8, 16,
31, 46, 52, 86,9, 10 2;
with temporal conjunctions
and dy 218, 34, 5 2, 611,
87) 99 3

rubjunctive present of divac-
Oac after od uj 11 15

T

Temporal particles used caus-
ally 3 4, 42,7 3,87

‘the more—the more’, how
translated in Greek 1 21,
54

transposition of qualifying

H. I.

113

and intensifying adverbs
and conjunctions
ovrws 11
dra 2 3
wdvu21
pév 3 8
undé & 4
transposition for the sake of
emphasis of words 8 1, 4 4,
97,104
‘tyranny’ in the Greek sense,
v. Introd. p. xxxix ff.

Vv

Verb, middle, causative sense
of,=to get a thing done by
another 1 19

verbal adjectives in réov 8 9

— substantives, with the geni-
tive of the agent 8 4

The References are by Chapter and Section.
)( indicates ‘as distinguished from’.
The numbers affixed to words denote respectively :—

1 doubtful or suspected words

2 words that occur only once in Xen.

3 words that occur only once in Xen. and seldom, if
ever, in other writers

4 Ionic words

6 poetical words

7 un-classical words

INDEX JI GREEK

A

aydAX\eoOar with part. 8 =

dyacba )( poBetoba 5 1

dyew pds éxOpdy 9 1

ayXeuxhs, a Sicilian word 1 21

dyxirépuwv® 10 7

dderpds, gemellus, similis, adj.
followed by gen. 1 22

addlkws ovddy 4 11

del for éxdorore, quotiens res
fert 7 2

GOros® 4 10, 7 12

GO\ov: GOXNa wporiOévat 9 4,97

alpetoOat otrov, capere cibum

67

axhparos® 3 4

axovew rl rivos 7 I

dxovopa, res quae auditur 1 4

axparns )( copés B 2

axpbapa 114

anrx4§, fortitudo 9 6

@rxipos® & 3

@\Ad in quick answers and
objections 1 8, 9 1

— with imperatives 11 13

— preceded by pév 1 16

— d&pal 13; ye2 10

— ovv, in apodosis after édy
29

— Yérot,in relation to a latent

feeling in the mind of the

speaker 1 14

aArd #5 2

— pévro, denoting transition
to a new topic 1 24

— pévro kal &7

— py (xal) ‘then again’,
marking @ transition to a
new argument 41, 3, 54,
10 6

aArAAnrAoPévoc? 8 8

aAdos ‘besides’ 28; radAa as
a substantive 95; dAdos bo-
mts in the same case 7 2;
dAXo re 1 23

@rws te xal praesertim, ‘es-
pecially’, relates to some
condition or state of things,
the existence of which is
assumed 6 11

dduros mpécodos 9 9

dua pév—xal—dé 6 4; dua with
participle 2 17

aul re ew 1 12

auporepa ta Epya utrumque
munus ig. utriusque nunus
110

dy with imperfect indicative
1

— with optative (potential)
where protasis is not ex-
pressed 1 1, 7» 135 16, 410

— with infinitive representing
dy with optative of direct
discourse 1 3,8 3,10 a.Uia,a

Sh

116 ay

dv repeated in the same clause
9

— omitead in second of two
clauses 7 12, 9 7, 11 6

— attached to the emphatic
word in a sentence 9 9

— with relative and tempo-
ral words followed by sub-
junctive, making them in-
definite 1 14, 20, 26, 36,
38, 28,16, 31, 46, 62,
10 2

— anticipated hyperbatically
with olfua and the like 1 3,
8 3, 103

— for édy 2 1, 13, 3 2, B 4,
8 2,104

dvd thy xwpay! ‘up and down
the country’, 10 5; ava
ordua txew 7 9

dvayxdtew 9 2

avayKxacréov? 8 9

avdyKxnvy wporriOdvar rwl 9 4

avahapBdvew Sdtav amissam
gloriam recuperare 2 15

aqvanriccew: avemruypmévos®
= pavepds 2 3

dvacrpépev: rotro éeurady
dvéorpamrat inversa est
ratio 4 §

dySparodwéns, tlliberalis 5 2

dveripOovws? 7 10

avhxoos Twos 1 14

dvip—dvyOpwwros 21,73; )(yurh
4 1; avhp ripayvos § Io,
11 6; a. doxwv 8 5, 9 3,11
I

avOpwrot, homines, ‘men in
general’, 1 2, 22, 831, 7 9»
8 8, 1111; év avOpdros ‘in
the world’ 11 7, 15

dyréxew rl 1115

dyrimapéxew decpovs T 12

ayrirparrew dub. 2 17

ayrirdrrecOa: avretatw, 67

dyrirumos )( érlxaps 9 4

agtwbéaros 111; Ta décoea-
réraralit

—apxeoOar

dfcos wool 2 4; décos whel-
orou Til & 3

atioiy 113; ovdx atody nolle,
indignum habere 5 2; agvobe-
Bac Swpedy 11 12

dowdos 6 4

awad\arrecba xaxol 6 16, 711

amrdpxerOar rots Beots & 2

aweivas (not dmriéva) rou 8 2

amréxrova not awexrovnxa 2 16

dwexrovus not arexrovnxws 8 8

amex OdverOar, exosum esse 8 8

amreicOat passive 4 1

awd: 6axd ray Sopypipwy PoBos
103; awo Twos evppalverbas
46; awd rov Scalov 4 10;
awd Trav tow 8 2; instru-
mentum quo quid fit 8 2;
awd ray lSlwy xrnyarwr da-
wavay els TO Kowdy orya0oy 11
I; ard wodd\dy olkwy Tas
Samrdvas rocovmevos 11 6

amoyeverOa: 4 2

arodnuely pereyrinari 1 12

adwoGaveiy, occisum esse 2 16;
10 4

awéxecOa: 2 5

amoxrelvac for awoxrelvece 6 153
amrexrovéva: 2 16, 3 8

dwokavey cum gen. rei, ‘to
enjoy a taste of’, 124; axo-
Aavew ayabd Trios 7 g

arpopaclorws banperety re revi
72

dpa 1 13

apa with optative and dy=a
mild imperative 1 1

dpyanéos® 6 4

apyetcOa neglegi 9g

apery, bonitas cuiusque rei pro-
pria: dperh twrou 22; dperh
dpuaros 11 5

dporos wie iq. siagddépwr
dub, 22

dppa: appara (equos tugales)
tpéper 11 §

apparotpopla 11 §

dpxecbar: dptopal co awd

apxwv—

Tay puxporaruv 8 2; dpid-
feevos awd Twos si incipias
ab aliquo 1 10, to be trans-
lated by an adverb ‘ particu-
larly’

dpxywv, the official president
of musical contests, 9 4

avOevety languere: daoadevov-
ons Tpupy Yuxts 113

doparea: év agdadele 2 10

arlunros? 9 10

avidve (abtey): nutnkévar
215

aurixa, ‘for instance’, when
the first instance that pre-
sents itself is urged, Fr.
dabord, Germ. gleich 2 7

avrds solus, ‘alone’ 15; ipse,
‘self’ 1 24, 28, 5 2,97; ol
avrol tidem, ‘likewise’ 7 9;
for otros 1 16, 6 15

avrov péveyv, ‘to remain at
home’ 11 10

agpavifeyv )( avadalvew 8 6

dgidvac: apécbar rupavvldos
T1I1

aposws? 7 10

appodiorater Oa (de muliere) 8 4

apvvatia 6 4

axapts, iniucundus 1 24

B

BdpBapoc )(“EAAnves 6 5
BeBiacpévos, vi subactus 2 12
Bpdoxew®: BeBpwxds 1 24

r

yap in explanatory affirm-
ations, especially after de-
monstrative pronouns and
adverbs, 31, 7, 5 1, 7 12;
yap 67 72; Kal yap 69 1 37

yaupobcbac® éwl rem 2 15. is
word (like yaupdoOa: re eq.
x 16) is properly applied to
horses bearing themselves
proudly, prancing, hence it

117

expresses the feeling of self-
complacency and conceit,
such as pride of birth, of
outward appearance or suc-
cessful performance; Plut.
Coriol. vit. c. 15 8 re wep &
TH worte pddyrora yaupou-
hhevov evyevelg, Arat. c. 23
Tihs puxijs TO yavpovpevoy
kat xatpov, Eur. Or. 1532
EavOois éx’ wyuwv Boorpixoas
y aupovpevos

ye emphasizes a word with-
outintensifyingits meaning,
17, 16, 3.953 ye “HY, porro,
‘and further’, 8 7, 10 5, 7;
1113; yé To 1 14, 6 6

yepalpav® 7 2

ylyverOa: Ta yeyvoueva ‘facts’
9 3

yyvwoKxew: Eyrwxas 7 11

yotv, certe quidem 2 8, 3 3,
10 8

yuvy uxor )( avip vir 41

deopevery

A

daravay els Ta Séovra & Q; els
tovrous 10 8; els 7d Kowdy
ayabov 11 1

Sardvn: Sardvacr els rd Kad’
hudpay 49; 5. els ras rijs
yuxijs pudraxds 4 9

5é properly indicates that the
new clause stands in some
contrast to what has pre-
ceded 6 16; ordinarily it is
used in the continuation of
a narrative, i.e. to show that
the new fact is not simul-
taneous, as re would imply;
it is generally the second
word in the clause

6¢ xal ‘and also’ 11 10

deiv, xphvat, etc. in construc-
tione delitescunt 2 8; 7d
déov 111

Seopevdew! 6 14; 8. Secyads TV12

118

SeoroTns

Seowdrns )( Solos 10 4

64: évraida 56% 210; kal perv
69 2 12, 18 v.8. ydp, wey

O7jAov S7t 3 4

did: Oe’ dwexOeias ylyverBat )(
dia xaplrwv vy. 92; did gGo-
Aovixlas mpaurrecOac 97; dad
xaplrev elvar 91

dudyew Tov Blovy dfpdBws 7 10;
intrans. didyew odrws 7 10;
dudvyew perplws 18; didyew
miorevuv &2; deiyov év oup-
mwoglos 62; dtdyew wrrio-
pévoe 28

Scacpetv: Senpnvrac 115

Ocaxovew T1I

dcvaredety with participle 2 18

Stadepdvrws with gen. 7 4

dddoxew xdpous 9 4

doxeitv, ‘to be thought’ 25;
oi Soxodvres not ‘men of
reputation’ 2 1. See Jebb
on Soph. Oed. R. 1191 ed. 2

déta: ddéay dvadauBdver 215

Sotatvew dpav 2 3

dopupopeiy c. acc. tuerit instar
satellitis 4 3

Swpynua® 8 4

BH

édv—édy, in same clause 2 10;
éav—anrd 2 10

eyylyvecOal rwt 130; & rim
10 2

éyyus: éyyuTépw 7 4

éyxadely ry warploe 5 3

éyxparys twos 5 2

éyw pév 17,74, 116

Edecua: édéopara cibi 1 23

é6éXav, ‘to do a thing will-
ingly’ 7 93 €OeAjoacs 11

€OeXovuclws!, 11 12

EOlfew: elOicpévov, 75 97

el siquidem, ‘since’ 27, 99

el after Oaupdtew 1 6; ef ‘whe-
ther’ 17, 31, 82

ef ris for Boris 62, 11 11

€L7rOpos

elddvac: Tcaccy dbvres 210; Kal
rovr’ eldetev dv whedovpevor
10 4; olda bre 10 2; oldd ce
yeyevnuévoy 12; ovx old? ci
17; eBlo& 67:6 153 ed lf:
without 8re (mihi crede, pre-
fecto) 710, 11 15

elxés 11, 96,107

elxdrws 7 4, 10 5

elxwy: elxdvas 45

elvat: éxav eivac TIT; TO Svre
79; €U foe: vexev dub. 117

dpyewv éx Trav lepaw 45

elpjvn 10 7

eis, ‘in point of’, ‘in respect
to’ 12; for él ‘against’ of
hostile action 2 10; els,
‘on’, of expenditure 49,
89,108, 111; els rd wapdy
52

eloryeio0at ayaddv Tt 910

elopépev xphpara 97

éx of the cause 88; of the
source 76, 84; éx Tov taou
85; €x tay lowv vroupyn-
pdrwv 87; €& dpOarpov yly-
verOac 16 13; €& dvayrias 6 8

&xaoros for éxaorére ris 1 21

éxdrepos 8 3

éxeivos, referring forward 1 16,
18, 8 2

Exmaydos® 11 3

€xrdews: Exmrea Exwot 102;
éxm\ew wapacxevagpévas éop-
ral118

éxrivey 7 12

éxay elvar 711

éXevOepla 5 x

éXevOepos 5 2, )( dodAos 6 5

éd\ANelrew: Ta Tay lxavdy éddel-
wovra 48

uray 45

€umrecpos elval re 110

éumoduy Tivos 8 t

éumocety 8 4

éuropla 9 9

éumopevpara 9 II

Eumopos 9 9

euhavys—— —épyov

éudavis 9 10
éuprerbal 9 8, & Tu 7 3, 9 8;

ols dy éudiyn T 3

év, ‘in’, i.e. ‘by’, of the dis-
tinctive mark by which any-
thing is recognised, éy rov-
Tw cadés 8 5; ‘among’, ev
dvOpurras 11 7, 15; év wo-
Aewlors elvac 2g; &v doda-
Aelg 210; ey axevddvy elvac
210; é&v xwddvvyp elvac 2 10;
&y tur evppalyecbar 1 16;
dujyow év cuuroclas 6 2;
‘in respect to’ 17, 8, 22;
&y reve dovhy Exew 2 15;
dv dvlyp xpévy 1 13, 6 11;
év Swrras elyac 213, 106

évavrios: é& évayrias 68

evens : evdeearépors 5 4; évdews
Te Wovely 9 2, 4

&vdea 4 10

évdéxerac licet 49

evédpe duolws 6 3

évetval Tue inesse 6 6

Evexéy tos quod attinet ad,
quantum situm est in—h.e.
si nihil opus est nisi: tvexey
dogadelas Efeors Alto

&vepyos, ‘employed’ 9 8; ‘pro-

uctive’ 114

EvOawep 1.q. &v als 24

évvoeivy 8 2; evydnooy 9 11

évopay 6 3

évrévws 96

éEd-yecOa, ‘to clicit’ 9 11

éfavloracba 7 5

étamlvacos* 10 7

étapxetv, in personal construc-
tion 712

éfetvar licere 6 14

éfeln liceret 11 10

éfepydterOar 9 2; Thy yi Kad-
Nora Eepyafoudvors 9 7

éfeuploxew 9 9

dtcxveto bas (vim habere, valere)
els eUppootyny 8 3

étopuady, impellere 9 10; é€op-
pacba, exire 8g

119

éfouvcla 5 3

tw, praeter, ‘without’, ‘ex-
cept’ 17; extra, tiw rijs ém-
Kparelas yevevrat 6 13

érawely 7 9, 8 3,98

Erawos 7 33

érel, ‘for’ 3.4; éwel-ye 7 3

éweddy 29, 8 7

éwelwep 7 4

érara 5é 4 10, without 5é 2 11;
with principal verb after
participle = propterea 79

éwl peloot, ob res minoris mo-
menti 10 8; with dat. and
verbs of emotion, éwrl rive
noecOa, Auweto Gar 1 5, 213;
yaupotcba. 215; curpdecOat
32; ovyxalpev 1112; él re
novoy lévac 1 21

émrtBovAever Pat (PASS.) 7 10

émcdecxvivac 11 10; émrideixvu-
c0a113

émcd:dbva, incrementa capere

97

érldoow Exew 118

érOupuety 10 7

érOvunua, desideratum 47

éwixacpos 11 8, 10; 7a éwixaipa,
loca opportuna 10 5

éwixpare:a, potestas, ditio 6 13

émirabéc Oat 6 2

éewmipérera 92; éwepéAecac studia
91,11

émipedetoOae 10 5

émmmeAnréov 9 I

émwvoetv, in animum inducere
22

émurxérresOar: éwloxepar 3 6

émicxorety 8 2

émvorhuwas dpioros 2 2

émcredetobar 9 10

émirydevya 11 5

émirpérew: éwcrperréov 8 9

érlyapis, tucundus 9 5

éemwpevderOal ri, aliquid men-
tiendo addere 2 16

épyadrns 6 10, 10 5

Evyov, munus 1 10; Epyor wot-

120

eig0as seq. re vel infinitivo
cnm vel sine articulo 9 10;
Epya Souvrelas 7 8

epnula )( SxAcs 6 4

eppwpévws 9 7

Epuua 2 10

épwrikds: épwrixwrara yew 121

éraipos 3 7, 6 3, 11 14

Ert uadAoy, ‘still more’ 2 18;
ére Secvérepa 6 8; Err dé, ‘and
moreover’ 8 fo

Eroos 10 7

ed vexdv 11 7

edacuovety & 3, 11 15

eVdacuovia 11 5

e0Sarpovws 7 10

eVdaluwv: evdatmoverrarny 117

evepyeola Tg

evepyerely 7g

evernpla proventus 5 4

eb6uula, oblectamentum in epu-
lis 62,117

ev0Us, statim, dub. interdum
confirmat, indicans id quod
statim ut verum se com-
mendat 2 8, 94

eVAaBodpevos 6 15

evpevns benevolus 11 12

evo.a mrapdé Tivos 6 3

evorAla? 9 6

eSordos & 3, 11 3

evploxerOa. 9 10

evratla 9 6

evppaivey 8 33 edppalverOa &
rut 1 173 awd Twos 4 6

evppootvn® 1 18, 74; 7 evppo-
otvn THs éXrldos 1 18; ev-
ppoctvacl 2, 61

éploracba éxl run: épeorhxa-
ow 9s

Epodos 10 6

&ew with adverb ‘to be cir-
cumstanced’, ‘to be so and
80’, ovx oUrws Exe: 1 8, 4 6;
Exew ddvuws mpds Te 81;
Exew épwrixds twos 1 21;
txew 9 morws 4 2; exew
dupl ro 112; Exew éwldocw

épnpia-—— — Davpaler Oar

118; éxew wpaypara 7 2;

Exew Twa dxdt oréua 7 9;

Exew posse objective 8 1, 7
&xOpa 91

Z

Snrobv: éffr\woas 6 11
Sypnoby 92
Spor 7 3

H

' interrogandi particula 1 21

4 in & question without wé-
Tepoy preceding 11 2

7 ‘or else’ =el dé uh 411

TryeivOac: irynodpevar 79

HodecOa érl run )( dxPecOar 1 4

— with dative 6 3, 7 3

— with participle 5 3

noéws libenter 18, 83 2, 6 3, 4

707 10 4; 46n wore 6 7; TovTo
non (tam per se, utique) 1
35; ovro 48n 7 3

Hoty libentius 117, 18, 8 5
dub.

yOurra libentissime 32, 108

700s: wavrwy trav fodwy 66;
nocéy 7e1 21

mrLKwwrns aequalis 6 2

HKiora minime 9 7

juous: al huloeas xapres 8 4

hovxia 6 2

qrrov minus 9 8

qrrwy: yrrous 46

8

Oadxos 7 7

Baria? 6 2

Garros aestus: Oddwn 1 5

Bapparéws 6 9

Oappeitv 2 11; Evexd Twos 2 18;
Gappav confidenter 11 13

Oappos 10 5

Oarrov 9 7; Oarroy rc citius @7

a Saae (Pass.): Oauudgoro
11

Oavpacrds—-——Kataxpivew

Oavpacrés 119; Oavpacréy, el
16

Odaya: Tots dda ris pews 0.
lio

OeGoPar 7 9, 8 5; Oepo 1112

Ocpamrela: Oepaweta: 8 4

Oeparevoayrwv for Oeparevod-
Twoav 84

Oepdwwy 4 I

Oeporhs? 6 10

Oewpety 11 10

@noavpol 11 13

Obew: Ovcoas 8 3

I

dios: rots cots ldlos (épydrass)
10 5; 7a od (dita 11 4; Ta
l8lwy érimedrdeicbac 105; dwd
ray l. ernudrwv 10 1

ldwwrela )( 7° dpxew 81

lSwrevew? )( dpxeyr 8 5

lSecbrns )( doxynrhs 46; ‘a pri-
vate person’ )( ‘an official’
1 2, 18, 8 3; )( répavvos 4 8, 9,
6 1,7 2,116; )( works 11 9

l3ewrexos )( rupayyixds 12

lévac: (0¢ 6% porro 8 3

ixaycs c. infin. 7 9, 10 5; i.
dynp, dives ac potens 19;
Tal. 48; lL. puxds 7 12

lrwixh 9 6

lracxds 9 11

Urros 10 2

lrrorpopety e@ coniect, Cobeti
115

toc: v. 8. lddvac

toos: éx to tcou evar 8 5; 7a
lca 8 4

looripla dub. 8 10

lordvat: elxdvas lordow 4 5

loxupds: 1. dxpowd\ewv 4 7

K

xabapevew? 4 4
xal atque adeo 66; prefixed to
interrogative pronouns and

121

particles 11, 15,711; em-
phasizes adverbs of inten-
sity when prefixed to them,
kal udd\utora vel maxime 2 10;
kal wotv 87; xal—ye adeo,
‘yes and’ 117, 22, 3 8, 6
16,8 9,9 7, 10; xal—éé in-
super 45, 6 14; xal ydp
etenim, ‘for in fact’ 111;
xal pew 84 ‘and further’ 2
12; xal uny-—ye ‘moreover’
98; xal ovros et is, isque,
formula quae inferendae rei
inservit, quae id quod iam
dictum est augeat atque
acuat 19, 22, 78; xal rad-
Ta idque, et quidem, ‘and
that too’ 19, 78 dub.

Kaspds Taxous 8 g

xaxelvas for xal éxelvas 61

Kaxipyopeiy ria coni. Cobeti
pro vulg. xarryopety 1 14

kaxodatnovety’ 2 4

xaxdvous coni. Cobeti 1 15

kaxoty : Kax@oat 22

Kaxoupyetv 10 8

kaxoupyla 9 8

kaxoupyos & 3, 10 4

xadAwal very: (PABB.) KEKaAA w-
wicpévny 112

xaddv te pulcrum quiddam 2 16;
xadNlova 8 5; Tots Kadots
xdya0ots 10 3; xdAXcov 11 5

xapvew aegrotare 8 4

xdy i.g. xal day 1115

xara in distribution: xara é-
xous 95; xar’ dypous, card
kwpas 97; Kad’ & singula-
tim, ‘one by one’; xara
ouppopdy 8 4; kar’ dpGad-
povus 1i4

karayedacOa: karayedpo 11 6

xaradeao 0a considerare 3 1

xaraxalvey 6 14; karéxave 7
12

xataxoopev 11 3

karaxplyew: KATAKEK pimevos

adrobyhaxew 710

122 KaTaxreivev
Karaxrelvey unclassical in
prose for xaraxaivew 712

xaraXelmrecOat (PASS.) 5 2

KarapavOavey: Karapepa-
Onxévacl,

karapéugecbar, cum accus. ‘to
complain of’ 8 6

Karavoeiy; xaravevénxas 1 22

KkaTarAdirreaBar: Wuxis vrd po-
Bwv Kxarawemrdryuéervns 6 5
dub.

Kkaraoxevagew: (PASS.) KaTa-

oxevagecOal ruc 2 2, 11
2

kararidévar: Kxarabéoba. onus
deponere 7 13

karepyatecOar 2 2; Karepyd-
cacbar 47; Karetpyacpévos
118

kowacba brvov 67. The verb
means properly ‘to take
up a position conducive to
sleep’ ‘to lie down’ (Hom.
Od. xx. 1). Hence it is
often found with t:rvoy as
its object, as in Hom. IL.
XI 214 Ws 6 wev adOe weowv
Kotunoaro xadkeov barvoy,
Hippocr. Epid. 2, 1o rotee
mreloroo. 7 Bapd KGa ma-
pelrrero, 7 muxpovs xal der-
rous Umvous Kotmac bar

kow7, adverb, una 15; publice
7

cond teu 92

Ko\acréov 8 g

xdpos 11 9

koopety 11 5

Kdopos 2 23, B 1, 6

kparety rwa ed moody 11 15

Kpelrrwy 7 7

kplvew rivl ‘to judge by a
thing’, 117, 48

Kpudaios® 10 6

kTaoOa: xr® 1112; éxricaro
T1I

KThua: Krhpara 45,615

KTivn, Ta, pecora 10 5

peyaduver Gat

xTnodpevos 10 1; Kxexrhoe 11
15; xexrnpévos, 6, 6 16
kwAver impers. with ri or ov-
dé: rl ewAver repalver Oat 9 5
xwruréov? 8g

A

Aayxavew Selrvou kal brvov 6g
AauBavey Sdtav 2 153 AaBuwv
admiévac ‘to go away with’

1!

Napbdeey followed by relative
clause 3 2; AavOaver rua
wept Twos 25

Aewhy 47

AocdSopetv 9 2

Aodopla? 114

AOXOS: KaTa Adxous 95

Aupavrip> corruptor for dv-
pavrThs 3 3, 6 6. (Xenophon
was fond of the forms in
-TNp 88 Gepamevt ip for depa-
weurns Cyr. vil Vv 65, dpuoc-
Thp for apyoorhs Hell. rv
Vill 39, dorip, dwodexrip
Cyr. vill ig, émeraxrap Cyr.
Ir iii 4: see Rutherford’s
New Phrynichus p. 59, p
165)

Auwelvy 6 16; AuMetoOal runt 46;
érl rt 1s

Aurnpés 6 6, 8

Avowredely 7 13

AvocreAhs 9 11

M

paxaplfew 7 10

fakaptwraroy krfja 1115

pada transposed 2 3; o} udda
Exew dupl re 112; wadrXAov
omissa re comparata 16;
to be understood from the
correlative clausc 102; pa-
Acora wavruw 36,6 13,116

paprupely 9 3

peyadorpemrys 11 5, 7

peyariverOar éxl run gloriari
217

peOn—

péOn 6 11

pet{ov divacba 8 2

pecovexrety, construction of,
Lit, 14, 18,19,21, 36, 41;
pecovextery Trav ldiwwrwv ‘to
have less (in regard to i.e.)
than private persons’ 118

pecoby elevare 217

pelwy: peloves ‘fewer’ 2 17;
pelw 18

péerev: pédee tui wepi Twos
910

pédrew : el uéAAOpEv 8i volumus,
‘if we mean’ 89

pév—arrd 2 2,69; dua pév—
xal—éé 614; pév ye certe
quidem 111, 89; pwév—dé
not always subjoined to the
words opposed 19, 38; pév
—pévroc 8 1, 91; pév soli-
tarium, without any adver-
sative copula, éyw pnéyv 17,
37,116; péy omitted when
3¢ xal follows 1110; ev dy
in introducing a subject
14; in concluding a subject
1 16, 2 14, 18; od pew Sy
nequaquam 3 3; pev ov in
replies 1 21, 22,10 2; wév—
pévror ‘although—yet’ 8 1;
otre ov ore dddos pev oh
ovdels T11

pévery abrod 11 16

pera wh0ov 125; pera xapas
12

ueradidbvat 11 12

peréxew, construction of 2 6,
41

perplus didyew 18; pw. deac-
Tac0ai 1 19

péxpe tovrov hactenus, huc-
usque, ‘thus far’ 17, 2 14;
phéxpe Tot érchadécOat 6 2

yu in temporal sentences with
indefinite antecedent 1 12;
ph Src—addd 8 5; with par-
ticiple and article 10 8; in
sentences denoting ‘ precau-

oixérys 123
tion’, ‘suspicion’= ‘lest’ 2
8,42, 52,7 10,911,1112

piv, history of the particle 10
5; ye env 87,10 5, 8, 11 13

enxavadcOac 410,513; el peun-
Xarpnuevos etys 11 5

pnxaviuara, ‘dainties’ 1 22

puaddvos® 410

puxpov: p. GOAa 915

pucety 77: PASS. 101

pcbos: puoO08 gen. pret. 6 to

pucGodpbpo 8 10,101, 3, 4

pbpac Lacedaemoniorum 9 5

N

val pa Aia 1 13, 6 10, 10 2

vh Ala 8 8

ynrowel? 33 (In an inscrip-
tion at Thasos of the middle
of the sth century B.c. we
find the form dxomrel, which
must be recognised as the
proper form against the
testimony of Apollonius de
adv. p. 571, 4 and Herodian
wept dixpdvwv p. 374. See
Roberts’ Introd. to Greek
Epigraphy, p- 60.)

vexav 11 5,6; ». wodAd magnam
et certam victoriam repor-
tare 2 16; wexadv rua ev
roy 11 14, 2 16

voulfey 6 12; with double
meaning in the same clause,
lege sancire and putare 3 3;
vouloats 6 11; voploavyres 70;
vopefuevor T 3

viv: TO viv 81

wot: Kal vixra kal nuépay 7 10

O

6 év rais wéXeot civis, where
ol év razs w5deoe cives might
be expected 2 12

ofxade 29

olxetos: olxetoy d-yadov 7 9

olxérns 4 7

124

olxla 2 10,47

olxoc 1 12

olxos 11 14

olos 6 8

breOpos, mortis instar 49 e

Sos, position in reference to
the def. article 15,217, 84

dusreiv 6 3

oucrla 41

dpoios: Ta 6. rowoww 8 2

dpolws 8 4; 6.dérayra 6 16; wdvra
dpolws 7 31; duolws (aeque
ac) évé8pq gud\drropa 6 3;
duolws pwév—opolws 8é tam
—quam 10 5

dviynus: dvjcar 2 2

bay 49

émrlfev: wrriopéva 2 8; w-
wreopévous6 4

Srdov : év bers elvac 2 13,107

érdoddpos 2 8

530197

érére quandocumque 9 7;
quandoquidem 8 7

éwére ye 42

Srov 2 16; Srov ob—Srov ph
112, 216

Saws c. indic. praes. for Src
after ob A\éyw 91

ép¢gs, parenthetical 1 16

dpéyerOal twos 71, 3, 97

Oppacbat 9 7

dopal 124

5s qui: & éffjAwoas 6 12; 8 od
ole. 46

bcos: S0w—rogovry, with the
comparative in one member
only of a bimembral sen-
tence 10 2

Boris: Sry 1112; Sre wep, ig.
ravrd 611 14; driv 113

ov pleonastice 118

ob zy with present subj. 11
15; ov udda 1 12; ovK—dAAE
non tam—quam 810; ov pa
tov Ala—ovd ev ody 1 21

obdé, ne-quidem ‘not even’
5 2, 43 etiam non, ‘not

oixia——_—_wapaoxevaLety

either’, ‘no more’ 8 3, 4 6,
5 2,6 12; ob3é—ye, ‘no nor’,
‘nor yet’ 47

obéeis: oddly nequaquam 1 23,
10 1; of8& ri, ‘not one
bit’ 23; ovdé re pa\dror 3
18; ovde» yrrov 8 4, 5 1;
ovdends nullius rei 10 3

otxért, non item, non aeque
116,214

ovKouy 121, 96

ody resumptive 10 4

ovros emphatic, with demon-
strative reference to rela-
tive clause preceding 1 17,
a1, £6, 73; for rowotros 8 5;
kal otros 2 2,78; da rovro
emphasizing a preceding
participle 46; &d& raira ‘for
this reason’, $3, cf. 6 12; xal
ratra ‘and that too’, 1 9,
78; ravry hoc nomine 7 12

cdrws serving a8 protasis in a
conditional clause 1 3; with
demonstrative reference to
preceding ws 7 10; ofrws
separated from its adjective
1 13 ofrws—ws tantopere—
quantopere 4 8, 6 11; ofrws
transposed 11; ofrws usque
adeo, tantopere 2 16, 17

bpOarubs: €& dhOaAuOY Twos
ylyvec Oa 6 13

5x dos )( épyula 6 4

II
wadnpua & 2
wavipyupis 111, 115, 10
mravrobev 6 8

wavu 9 13; wdvv pey of in
answers 1 21, 22

wapa waow apud omnes 11 10;
Tovs wapa Trois pldos wdov-
tous 1113; rapa piow 1 22

wapddeyua § 2

wapam\}rrecbas! 6 5 dub.

wapackevdtew efficere, reddere,

. we mpi av

with predicate acc. 5 3; A
wisp pana ea 11:8

‘hs

a
wapart apponere: jwapa-
rifecfa: (passive) 1 17, 22;
(middle) sibi apponi iubere 1

ry
Twapaxywpeiv dd00 Tut T 2,7, 9.
wapexew praestare: wapacyew
apehiuara 104; Pdppos 10
53 dopddeiay 10 5; ood

adhin bbaiporervasne 117
wapurrdves: draw waipds Ta yous
wapacry 7 89
was: wavruy aieere @6, 6 13,
116
ree. 11 14; al warpides 4 3, 4,

rete: wety )( kara Oddarray BQ

wel@er@ac 11 11

weipaoGoe (MED,), weipd 11 15,
wereipaydvos expertus 12,26

wévys (cui quidem nihil super-
est sed tamen suppetit unde
vivat Ar. Plut. 552) 48, 10

wepalverOat conjici (a favou-
rite word with Xen.) 9 5, 7

wepl: 1) wepl ras Timas ebdpooi-
wy T 4

wepdwrey comparare: cavr@
Sivayuy wepedyers 11 13

mwepifhérew suspicere T 2

weplB\erros 119

wemrrds with gen. 1 19

7? 12

wieiy 4 oy

wusreverfa: Passive 2

wioris wpds d\AnAove 4 1

mutas Exew mpos twa 42

wheiora plerumque 4 11

wheovexrely 114; rwds 82

whesrsare yee looriyula (dub,) 8 10

whidos,

whi of 118 dub.

‘members of

(ib. 113
whourifew, [ 1113
whoUros ‘superfiuity of sub-
stance’ 48; whobrot 1113
roeivy with double accusative
65, 108; moety rl re 7 23
wow Toiro vicariously ag
do 80’ 4 5, 7 13, 99} mocel

ef. Oed. BR.
(cf. Soph. sae

woibe TEs qualia fere 67
woheula Bc. yi 28
ire ca mokewik@r Emmreipos

67
wodeuos: wéXepor wokenely 28
moherixés 10 5
mrokkarhacws 49, 87, 7113
wohts: wokt duagépew 2 ae ;:
TOND duapepavrws 1 29 ;
pips 216; mwodt iitanen

nate )( ebredqs 1 20

wornpos T 11

wopeverGa: 1110 _

wéppw with gen, ‘far gone, ad-
vanced’ in anything, difier-
ae from réppw ‘far from’

a4

wérepos 8 3, worepa wtrum 115

mworépws utro modo 11 4

wordy: V. 8. ciTos

Tov 32

rpirypa dpyddeor 6 4; mpdy-
para Fyew T 2

wpaypareietGat 88

mpdrrew: mpaxréow xXpiara
exigenda pecunia est 8 93
Totro mpdtrew ‘to do so’
llio

awpw dr generally with aor. to
express an aclion preceding»
the action of the antecedent
negative clause, the verb |

126

in which is future or some
equivalent for the future
613

wpoacbécGat 10 6

wpoOupos 1112

wpoxadloracba? 6 sg

™poxwduvevew riwds 108

wpopaxos 1112

wpovoeiy Twos 10 8, 1112

wpoweTas 7 2

wpds Cc. acc. ‘at’, ‘in conse-
quence of’ 81; secundum,
denoting the standard by
which a thing is tried 48
c. dat. ‘in addition to’, rpds
rovros ‘besides’ 10 5; ad-
verbial in compos. 1 23

wpoodetcOat 1 23, 411

WpocvetwaTw 8 3

wpooyjKxes 87, 116

wpoclecOa appetere 120

mpocodos dduros 99; mpdcodor
98

wpoowovetcOat sibi arrogare 2
16

wpoopnots salutatio 8 3

mpooraxréoy® 93

mwpoorarat wodews 117

wpocrareicba regi & 1

mpoorarevew wodews 11 5, 7

wpoordrrecOat 72, 94,104

wpocriOévar dvdyxny 9 4

wportOévar d0A\a 94, 10 4; PASS.
911; wporeOeuévos unclassi-
cal for rpoxeluevos 9 11

wpoTiuaobar: Trois mporeriun-
pévos )( rots é« Tod tou oder
85 °

wpopudAdrrew Twos 6 10

mpw@rov for rpdrepov 4 2

womwore 7 11

ws 00 6 4

P

padcoupyewy 8 9
pdvrvobar: éppwudvws 97

apoaic Geo Gar————_owfeuw

z=
oagns: capes 82

gtros: atrov alpeioOat 67; gira,
xal wora, ‘meat and drink’
14, 21,42, 7 33 Tov «.
wavTodara 125

oxéyus 99

oKorety 8 2

codlopara de ciborum condi-
mentis 1 2

copes ){ axparhs 5 2; coddy re
ll ro

omavivey 114; cravicas 1 25

orovoal 2 11

orepetv: orépecOar privatum
esse, carere, orepouevos 61;
orepnOaarl1 12

orepavovy 79

oTéua: avd a. tye 79

orparela : ane év o. 69

oT parevew 28 ; orparetwvrat 39

oTpupres 122

ovykarapeyvuvac? Thy uy hy
tw toto animo se dedere
alicui ret 6 2

ovyxalpew & 4, 1112

ovnday lepd xal avOpdmrous 4 11

ocuppdraa?, ra 9 6

oupmapaxodovdey? 6 6

ounrapérerOa 8 5

cupmapouaprey 66; c. dat.
98

oupwepiayerOas 2 8

cuvatpely: ws ouvedoyre elmety
ut paucis absolvam 9 10

ouvavaykaferbat 8g

ouveival rit 1 26, 44, 6 2; ourny
éuaure 6 2

cuvemcxoupey 8 2

euvovsla 41

CUVTaTTew :
107

our eve ras daravas 4

opadrev )( owdtev 107; opdd-
AcoOal re 32

oXOAF 10 5

owfev 107; owrecbar B 3

ol ouvreraypévos

twdpovilew—

cwopovl fev 10 3
cwhpocivyn 98

T

ramewwos ‘submissive 5 4

rarrecOa. (PASS.) 10 4

Taxos 89

réxva 1115

reretc Oat impendi 11 1

Tinay 7 2,9,83; Tiujoouac fut.
pass. 99

Tinh 71, 2, 3; 853973 Tas T.
14

Tipwpety 45; Tinwpnoacba 1 12

ris (interrogative): ri od with
indic. (present or aor.) to
express & command 1 3

mis (enclit.): wots ms 67;
Tt aliquantum 9 9; Tt jd.ov
l a1; Oarrév 71 47; péya
TEeT1; ovddy 7123; obd& TH
BGdAov 2 18; Tocotrdéy re
dyabov 353 Kaddv Ts 216

Tovovros: Td Toa’ra 113, 73;
Tous Tr. 10 2

TpéwevOac 9 7; (MED.) Tpépa-
cba fugare 215

rpépew adpuara 115; orpdrevpa
4 11; dvAaxas 10 4; PAss.
810

Tpupn: acdevovons Tpupy Wuxijs
122

Tupayveity 7 11; TupavveicOat
(PA8S.) 211; 6 14

TupayvevecOat (PASS.) 2 II

tupavuls, 5 3, 72,4, 11,123;81

TUpayvos—a ruler whose power
is above and against the
laws; it is characteristic of
him that he rules in his own
interest (7d davrod cundépor
wocet, Aristot. Eth. Nic. viii
12, i: Introd. p. xxxix ff.):
pirorodw avayxn roy 7. elvar

5 3, 8 10; avdpl rupavrw 116

vBplfev 8g

pypi 127

UBpiorés: UBporrérepos 102 —

vuvety 118

vravicracOea: (44d) Tot Odxov
72,9

vmetatpeto Oar 5 2

trép ‘with a view to’ 43

vrepBddrXew: UrepBdddovea ba-
awdyn 11 2, rd UwepBddrAOvTA
Ta ixavd 48

umépev? egregie 6 9

Urepéxew praestare 2 2

vrnperety 11 10; v. rwi ra
wpocrarrépeva 7 2

Urvov xoiwacba 67; trva 73

urd with verbal substantives

_ to denote agency 1 28, 7 6,
8 4,104; with intransitive
neuter verbs 7 8, 10 4; ori-
ginal meaning of 8 1

vrodverGar wévov 7 1

UToAauBavew excipere sermone
et respondere: vrodaBdy 6 9g,
81,8

vropévew sustinere 7 4; v. xly-
duvoy subire periculum 7 1

vroumrhoxew Tid 7.13

vromrevew 217

bromros in personal construc-
tion with infinitive 1 15

umoupyely Tt 79

vrovpynua? beneficium 8 7

Umroupylat 7 §

®

gayely 42

gadpos ‘beaming with joy’
217

dalvecbar Exwv aperte habere
46

Pdrayt roreula 67

pavepos 99

gépew tolerare 7 4

pépecOat rpomweras els 71 7 2

gnul 92; pavat, Edn inserted
pleonastically 1 7, 8, 15, 71;
palnuev 77

128

POovety: POovpoopac in passive
sense 1115; POovoto 116

piAtxws amice, comiter 8 3

giroventa: did pedrovexlas 9 7;
3cd. Hidovenlay 96

Prt(46roris 5 3

dror ula 7 3

PoPetc ba Urép rivos 610; wepl
éavrod 610; )( dyacBa B 1;
poBodyrac ras modes wh—
yévwvra 5 2

poBepds pi) rovhoy 6 15

poBos dard rdv Sopuddspwr 10 3

govels: povéas 45

pdpnua 8 10

dporrifecOat (passive) ‘to be
the object of concern’ 7 10

guew: mwepuxévac dices with
infinitive 8 9

guaal, the, of Attica 9 5

gur(axy 8 9, pudakds Tis Puxis
4

9
pvrak, dUAakas wpoxadloracbat
69
pudarrew 89
guois: pice wepuxds 8 7

X

xaremos )( Hdvs 2 12; xarerd
bev xphorua & 6 16; xadrerd-
Tepa karepyadfecOar 47; xa-
Aewas aegre 6 15

xapd 8 4

xaplfecBar wrelw 8 2

Xapis 8 3, 5; al yuloecac xapcres
8 4, 7; Oa xaplrwv elvac
91; dtd xaplrwv ylyverar9 2

XetpotcOae 612, 14

xopnyixds? 911

xopdés 6 2, 94, 6

XpnMa: xpnuarww evexa 6 11;

pbovety———wéAtpos

xpjara éxrivwy 7 12; x.
elogpépew 9 7

XpijoOa: rovros xpavrat Sopv-
gopos B&B 33 xphoOa (‘to
find’) rarewordpas abrois 5
43 xpyro 6 15

Xprjoruos 6 16, 97

xprocs 48

Xpovos Ths noovis 1 19

xwpa rus 10 5

sg

yux7, ‘appetite’ 1 23, ‘life’
49, 712,11 14
Pixos: yxy kal Odden 1 5

2

yon 6 2

wvetoOar 911

ws consecutive with infinitive
for dore 10 1

— with participle denoting
cause 7 10, 116

— omission of, before nouns
in apposition 5 3, 11 13

— parenthetical clause intro-
duced by, ws cuvedorre el-
weiy (ut paucis absolvam)
9 I0

dom ep ye 124, 615

wore consecutive with indic.
6 10; with infinitive 1 12;
to mark a strong conclu-
sion, quare, itaque, ‘and so’,
17, 48, 1111

wpedew 87,99; Pass. 104

wpérAynua, quod prodest, emo-
lumentum 10 3

wpérrpos 9 10

é

et AS
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY J. & C. F. CLAY, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

00 +. Wb

OY 13

OCT 19 1982

SPRING 19mm

Stanford University Library

Stanford, California

In order that others may use this book,
please return it as soon as possible, but
not later than the date due.